He exhorts them to stand to the faith first delivered to them and to beware of heretics.
He exhorteth them to stand to their old faith, shevving them by examples, that it is damnable not to continue and be constant: 8 inueighing against the lecherie, blasphemie, apostasie, banketing of the heretikes, 14 and that their damnation vvas long foretold. 17 Catholikes therfore to be vnmoueable, to reproue the obstinate, to recouer al not desperate, to confirme the vveake, and to liue them selues vertuously and vvithout mortal sinne, vvhich by Gods grace they may doe.
1Jude, the servant of Jesus Christ and brother of James: to them that are beloved in God the Father and preserved in Jesus Christ and called.Giuda servo di Gesù Cristo, e fratello di Jacopo, a quegli, che da Dio Padre sono stati amati, e in Cristo Gesù salvati, e chiamati.IVDE the seruant of IESVS Christ, and brother of Iames: to them that are in God the Father beloued, and in IESVS Christ preserued, and called.Judas Jesu Christi servus, frater autem Jacobi, his qui sunt in Deo Patre dilectis, et Christo Jesu conservatis, et vocatis. 2Mercy unto you and peace: and charity be fulfilled.Sia a voi moltiplicata la misericordia, e la pace, e la carità.Marcie to you, and peace and charitie be accomplished.Misericordia vobis, et pax, et caritas adimpleatur. 3Dearly beloved, taking all care to write unto you concerning your common salvation, I was under a necessity to write unto you: to beseech you to contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints.Carissimi, avendo io ogni sollecitudine di scrivere a voi intorno alla comune vostra salute, mi son trovato in necessità di scrivervi: per pregarvi a combattere per la fede, che è stata data a' santi una volta.My deerest, taking al care to vvrite vnto you of your common saluation, I thought it necessarie to vvrite vnto you: beseeching you to contend for the faith once deliuered to the sainctes.Carissimi, omnem sollicitudinem faciens scribendi vobis de communi vestra salute, necesse habui scribere vobis: deprecans supercertari semel traditæ sanctis fidei. 4For certain men are secretly entered in (who were written of long ago unto this judgment), ungodly men, turning the grace of our Lord God into riotousness and denying the only sovereign Ruler and our Lord Jesus Christ.Imperocché si sono intrusi certi uomini (de' quali già tempo era stata scritta questa condannazione) empj, i quali la grazia del nostro Dio convertono in lussuria, e negano il sole dominatore, e Signor nostro Gesù Cristo.For there are certaine men secretely entred in (vvhich vvere long ago prescribed vnto this iudgement) impious, transferring the grace of our God into riotousnes, and denying the onely Dominator, and our Lord IESVS Christ.Subintroierunt enim quidam homines (qui olim præscripti sunt in hoc judicium) impii, Dei nostri gratiam transferentes in luxuriam, et solum Dominatorem, et Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum negantes. 5I will therefore admonish you, though ye once knew all things, that Jesus, having saved the people out of the land of Egypt, did afterwards destroy them that believed not.Or io voglio avvertir voi istruiti una volta di tutto, che Gesù liberando il popolo dell'Egitto, sterminò dipoi coloro, che non credettero;But I vvil admonish you, that once knovv al things, that IESVS, sauing the people out of the land of Aegipt, secondly destroied them vvhich beleeued not.Commonere autem vos volo, scientes semel omnia, quoniam Jesus populum de terra Ægypti salvans, secundo eos, qui non crediderunt, perdidit:
6And the angels who kept not their principality but forsook their own habitation, he hath reserved under darkness in everlasting chains, unto the judgment of the great day.E gli Angeli, che non conservarono la loro preminenza, ma abbandonaron il loro domicilio, gli riserbo sepolti nella caligine in eterne catene al giudizio del gran giorno.But the Angels vvhich kept not their principalitie, but forsooke their owne habitation, he hath reserued vnder darkenesse in eternal bondes vnto the iudgment of the great day.angelos vero, qui non servaverunt suum principatum, sed dereliquerunt suum domicilium, in judicium magni diei, vinculis æternis sub caligine reservavit. 7As Sodom and Gomorrha and the neighbouring cities, in like manner, having given themselves to fornication and going after other flesh, were made an example, suffering the punishment of eternal fire.Siccome Sodoma, e Gomorra, e le città confinanti ree nella stessa maniera d'impurità, e che andavan dietro ad infame libidine, furon fatte esempio, soffrendo la pena di un fuoco eterno.As Sodom and Gomorrhe, and the citie adioyning in like maner hauing fornicated, and going after other flesh, vvere made an example, sustaining the paine of eternal fire.Sicut Sodoma, et Gomorrha, et finitimæ civitates simili modo exfornicatæ, et abeuntes post carnem alteram, factæ sunt exemplum, ignis æterni pœnam sustinentes. 8In like manner, these men also defile the flesh and despise dominion and blaspheme majesty.Nella stessa guisa anche questi contaminano la carne, disprezzano la dominazione, bestemmiano la maestà.In like maner these also defile the flesh, and despise dominion, & blaspheme maiestie.Similiter et hi carnem quidem maculant, dominationem autem spernunt, majestatem autem blasphemant. 9When Michael the archangel, disputing with the devil, contended about the body of Moses, he durst not bring against him the judgment of railing speech, but said: The Lord command thee.Quando Michele Arcangelo di sputando contro del diavolo altercava a causa del corpo di Mosè, non ardì di gettargli addosso sentenza di maledizione: ma disse: ti reprima il Signore.Vvhen Michael the Archangel, disputing vvith the Diuel, made altercation for the body of Moyses: he durst not inferre iudgment of blasphemie, but said, Our Lord commaund' thee.Cum Michaël Archangelus cum diabolo disputans altercaretur de Moysi corpore, non est ausus judicium inferre blasphemiæ: sed dixit: Imperet tibi Dominus. 10But these men blaspheme whatever things they know not: and what things soever they naturally know, like dumb beasts, in these they are corrupted.Ma questi bestemmiano tutto quello, che non capiscono: e come muti animali di tutte quelle cose, che naturalmente conoscono, abusano per loro depravazione.But these, vvhat things so euer certes they are ignorant of, they blaspheme: and vvhat things so euer naturally, as dumme beastes, they knovv, in those they are corrupted.Hi autem quæcumque quidem ignorant, blasphemant: quæcumque autem naturaliter, tamquam muta animalia, norunt, in his corrumpuntur.
11Woe unto them! For they have gone in the way of Cain: and after the error of Balaam they have for reward poured out themselves and have perished in the contradiction of Core.Guai a loro, perché han tenuto la strada di Caino, e ingannati, come Balaam, per mercede si sono precipitati, e son periti nella ribellione di Core.Vvo vnto them, vvhich' haue gone in the vvay of Cain: and vvith the errour of Balaam, haue for revvard povvred out them selues, and haue perished in the contradiction of Corè.Væ illis, quia in via Cain abierunt, et errore Balaam mercede effusi sunt, et in contradictione Core perierunt ! 12These are spots in their banquets, feasting together without fear, feeding themselves: clouds without water, which are carried about by winds: trees of the autumn, unfruitful, twice dead, plucked up by the roots:Questi sono vitupero nelle loro agape, ponendosi insieme a mensa senza rispetto, ingrassando se stessi, nuvoli senz'acqua traportati qua, e là dai venti, alberi d'autunno, infruttiferi, morti due volte, da essere sradicati,These are in their bankets, spottes, feasting together vvithout feare, feeding them selues, cloudes vvithout vvater vvhich are caried about of vvindes, trees of autumne, vnfruiteful, tvvise dead, plucked vp by the rootes,Hi sunt in epulis suis maculæ, convivantes sine timore, semetipsos pascentes, nubes sine aqua, quæ a ventis circumferentur, arbores autumnales, infructuosæ, bis mortuæ, eradicatæ, 13Raging waves of the sea, foaming out their own confusion: wandering stars, to whom the storm of darkness is reserved for ever.Flutti del mare infierito, che spumano le proprie turpitudini, stelle erranti: pelle quali tenebrosa caligine è riserbata in eterno.raging vvaues of the sea, foming out their ovvne confusions, vvandering starres: to vvhom the storme of darkenesse is reserued for euer.fluctus feri maris, despumantes suas confusiones, sidera errantia: quibus procella tenebrarum servata est in æternum. 14Now of these Enoch also, the seventh from Adam, prophesied, saying: Behold, the Lord cometh with thousands of his saints:E di questi pur profetò Enoch settimo da Adamo, dicendo: ecco, che viene il Signore con le migliaia de' suoi santiAnd of these prophecied Enoch, the seuenth from Adam, saying, Behold our Lord is come in his holy thousandes, to doe iudgement against al,Prophetavit autem et de his septimus ab Adam Enoch, dicens: Ecce venit Dominus in sanctis millibus suis 15To execute judgment upon all and to reprove all the ungodly for all the works of their ungodliness, whereby they have done ungodly: and for all the hard things which ungodly sinners have spoken against God.A far giudizio contro di tutti, e rimproverare a tutti gli empj tutte le opere della loro empietà da essi empiamente commesse, e tutte le dure cose, che han dette contro di lui questi empj peccatori.and to reproue al the impious, of al the vvorkes of their impietie vvherby they haue done impiously, and of al the hard thinges vvhich impious sinners haue spoken against him.facere judicium contra omnes, et arguere omnes impios de omnibus operibus impietatis eorum, quibus impie egerunt, et de omnibus duris, quæ locuti sunt contra Deum peccatores impii.
16These are murmurers, full of complaints, walking according to their own desires: and their mouth speaketh proud things, admiring persons, for gain’s sake.Questi sono mormoratori queruli, che vivon secondo i loro appetiti, e la loro bocca sputa superbia, ammiratori di (certe) persone per interesse.These are murmurers, ful of complaintes, vvalking according to their ovvne desires, and their mouth speaketh pride, admiring persons for gaine sake.Hi sunt murmuratores querulosi, secundum desideria sua ambulantes, et os eorum loquitur superba, mirantes personas quæstus causa. 17But you, my dearly beloved, be mindful of the words which have been spoken before by the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ:Ma voi, carissimi, ricordatevi delle parole dettevi già dagli Apostoli del Signor nostro Gesù Cristo,But you may deerest, be mindeful of the vvordes vvhich haue been spoken before by the Apostles of our Lord IESVS Christ,Vos autem carissimi, memores estote verborum, quæ prædicta sunt ab apostolis Domini nostri Jesu Christi, 18Who told you that in the last time there should come mockers, walking according to their own desires in ungodlinesses.I quali a voi dicevano, come nell'ultimo tempo verranno dei derisori viventi secondo i loro appetiti nelle empietà.vvho told you, that in the last time shal come mockers, according to their ovvne desires vvalking in impieties.qui dicebant vobis, quoniam in novissimo tempore venient illusores, secundum desideria sua ambulantes in impietatibus. 19These are they who separate themselves, sensual men, having not the Spirit.Questi son quegli, che fanno separazione, gente animalesca, che non hanno spirito.These are they vvhich segregate them selues, sensual, hauing not the Spirit.Hi sunt, qui segregant semetipsos, animales, Spiritum non habentes. 20But you, my beloved, building yourselves upon your most holy faith, praying in the Holy Ghost,Ma voi, carissimi, edificando voi stessi sopra la santissima vostra fede, orando per virtù dello Spirito santo,But you my deerest, building your selues vpon our' most holy faith, in the holy Ghost, praying,Vos autem carissimi superædificantes vosmetipsos sanctissimæ vestræ fidei, in Spiritu Sancto orantes, 21Keep yourselves in the love of God, waiting for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, unto life everlasting.Mantenetevi nell'amore di Dio, aspettando la misericordia del Signor nostro Gesù Cristo per la vita eterna.keepe your selues in the loue of God, expecting the mercie of our Lord IESVS Christ vnto life euerlasting.vosmetipsos in dilectione Dei servate, exspectantes misericordiam Domini nostri Jesu Christi in vitam æternam.
22And some indeed reprove, being judged:E gli uni convinti correggeteli:And these certes reproue being iudged:Et hos quidem arguite judicatos: 23But others save, pulling them out of the fire. And on others have mercy, in fear, hating also the spotted garment which is carnal.E quelli salvateli, traendogli dal fuoco. Degli altri poi abbiate compassione con timore: avendo in odio anche quella tonaca carnale, che è contaminata.but them saue, pulling out of the fire. And on other haue mercie in feare: hating also that vvhich is carnal, the spotted cote.illos vero salvate, de igne rapientes. Aliis autem miseremini in timore: odientes et eam, quæ carnalis est, maculatam tunicam. 24Now to him who is able to preserve you without sin and to present you spotless before the presence of his glory with exceeding joy, in the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ:Ed a colui, che è potente per custodirvi senza peccato, e costituirvi immacolati, ed esultanti nel cospetto della sua gloria alla venuta del Signor nostro Gesù Cristo:And to him that is able to preserue you vvithout sinne, and to sette you immaculate before the sight of his glorie in exultation in the comming of our Lord IESVS Christ,Ei autem qui potens est vos conservare sine peccato et constituere ante conspectum gloriæ suæ immaculatos in exsultatione in adventu Domini nostri Jesu Christi, 25To the only God our Saviour through Jesus Christ our Lord, be glory and magnificence, empire and power, before all ages, and now, and for all ages of ages. Amen.Al solo Dio salvatore nostro per Gesù Cristo Signor nostro, gloria, e magnificenza, e imperio, e potestà prima di tutti i secoli, e adesso, e per tutti i secoli de' secoli. Così sia.to the onely God our Sauiour by IESVS Christ our Lord be glorie and magnificēce, empire and power before al worldes, and novv and for al vvorldes euermore. Amen.soli Deo Salvatori nostro, per Jesum Christum Dominum nostrum, gloria et magnificentia, imperium et potestas ante omne sæculum, et nunc, et in omnia sæcula sæculorum. Amen.
1:1
And brother of James, the apostle and bishop of Jerusalem; he might have added, the brother of Christ, as he and the same St. James are so styled; that is cousin germans.
1:3
Witham
Being very solicitous to discharge my duty of an apostle, in writing and instructing you in the common concern of your salvation, I judge it necessary at present to write this letter, to exhort you to contend earnestly,[Ver. 3. To contend earnestly, supercertari, which has an active sense, of which there are divers examples. See Estius and P. Alleman, epagonizesthai.] and stand firm in the Christian faith. (Witham)
1:4
Witham
For there have crept in some men, impious men, (who were of old[Ver. 4. Who were foretold; praescripti, progegrammenoi, praedicti. It is not well translated appointed, by Mr. N., especially since Calvin and Beza pretended, from this expression, that God was the cause of their resisting the truth.] foretold that they should fall into condemnation, by their own obdurate malice) the disciples of Simon the magician, and the Nicolaites, who endeavour to turn the grace of our God, and the Christian liberty into all manner of infamous[Ver. 4. Luxuriam, aselgeian.] lasciviousness; who, by their ridiculous fables, deny the only sovereign Ruler, and our Lord Jesus Christ. Some by the only sovereign, or master of all things, understand God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, who, according to his divine Person, is the same God, Master, and Lord with him, and the Holy Ghost. But many interpreters think the true sense and construction is this, denying Jesus Christ, our only sovereign master,[Ver. 4. Solum Dominatorem, et Dominum nostrum, Jesum Christum negantes. The ordinary Greek ton monon despoten Theon, kai Kurion emon Iesoun Christon arnoumenoi.] and Lord. The reasons for this exposition are: 1. That this verse of St. Jude seems correspondent to that of St. Peter, (2 Peter 2:1.) where he says of the same heretics, that they deny the Lord who bought them, or deny him that bought them, to be Lord. 2. Because the disciples of Simon denied Jesus Christ to be truly Lord God, but denied not this of the Father. 3. Because the Greek text seems to denote one and the same to be sovereign master and the Lord. See Cornelius a Lapide. (Witham)
1:5
Witham
But I will admonish you, that once[Ver. 5. Scientes semel omnia, eidotas apax apanta. Semel, pro jamdudum, says Estius.] (that is, some time ago, when you were converted and instructed) knew all things that were necessary as to the Christian faith, I will then put you in mind of the judgments and chastisements that such sinners may expect, that Jesus,[Ver. 5. Quoniam Jesus, some would have here meant Josue[Joshua]: they seem not to reflect, that it was not Josue, but Moses that saved the people out of Egypt.] not as man, but as God, having saved the people of Israel from their slavery in Egypt, did afterwards on several occasions punish and destroy those among them, who believed not; who were rebellious and incredulous to his promises. (Witham)
Bible de Vence
The Greek, and after it the Protestant version, have the Lord saved; the Vulgate has Jesus, which signifies Saviour, and may in this place be understood of the Word, who from his incarnation took the name of Jesus (Bible de Vence)
Menochius says it means Josue[Joshua], who is thus styled by the seventy interpreters [in the Septuagint].
1:6
Challoner
Principality. That is, the state in which they were first created, their original dignity. (Challoner)
Having given themselves over to[Ver. 6-7. Given themselves over to fornication, exfornicatae, ekporneusasai, excessive fornications, the signification being stronger, and increased by ek.] fornication, or to excessive uncleanness.
Witham
Going after other flesh, and seeking unnatural lusts, with those of the same sex. (Witham)
Impurity punished by fire and sulphur. Fire is a punishment proportioned to the criminal passion of the voluptuous. That of Sodom was most dreadful, but then it was of short duration. There is another fire that will never be extinguished.
1:8
Witham
In like manner these men (heretics) also defile the flesh with their horrid abominations, despise just dominion, all lawful authority, as well as ecclesiastical as civil; blaspheme majesty, speak ill, and rail both against the majesty of God, and those whom he hath invested with power derived from him. (Witham)
Challoner
Blaspheme, etc. Speak evil of them that are in dignity; and even utter blasphemies against the divine majesty. (Challoner)
The justice of God generally punishes the pride of heart, by abandoning the body to shameful and humiliating abominations, and this we observe in the chief heresiarchs. Their pride makes them rebel against authority; and when once they have got free of this yoke, every other restraint is laughed at.
1:9
Witham
When Michael, etc. We do not find this in any other canonical Scripture, so that St. Jude must either have had it from some tradition among the Jews, or from some writing which he, by the Spirit of God, knew to be true. It is not expressed on what account this dispute or strife was, betwixt St. Michael and the devil, about the body of Moses. The common interpretation is, that St. Michael conveyed the body of Moses out of the way, and from the knowledge of the Israelites, lest they should pay to it some idolatrous worship; whereas the devil, for that end, would have it buried, so that the people might know the place and adore it. See Deuteronomy 34:6. where it is said, "and no man hath known of his sepulchre until this present day." (Witham)
Contended about the body, etc. This contention, which is no where else mentioned in holy writ, was originally known by revelation, and transmitted by tradition. It is thought the occasion of it was, that the devil would have had the body buried in such a place and manner, as to be worshipped by the Jews with divine honours.
Challoner
Command thee, or, rebuke thee. (Challoner)
1:10
Witham
These men blaspheme whatsoever things they know not, as it is the custom of false and ignorant teachers: and as to things which they know by their senses, in these they are corrupted, following, like brute beasts, their natural lusts and appetites. (Witham)
1:11
Witham
They have imitated, or gone in the way of Cain, who murdered his brother; and they have a mortal hatred against the faithful. They have imitated Balaam[Ver. 11. Errore Balaam mercede effusi sunt, exechuthesan, decepti sunt simili avaritia et spe mercedis.] and his covetousness, (see 2 Peter 2:15.) and Core, (Numbers xvi.) who with others opposed Moses; and as these sinners perished, so will they. (Witham)
1:12
Witham
These are spots in their banquets; (see 2 Peter 2:13.) in which they commit unheard of abominations, twice dead, which signifies no more than quite dead, clouds without water, etc. All these metaphors are to represent the corrupt manners of these heretics. (Witham)
1:14
Witham
Enoch, etc. Though the ancient writers mention an apocryphal book of Enoch's prophesies, yet St. Jude might know by tradition, or by the Spirit of God, what Enoch truly prophesied concerning God's coming with thousands of his saints, to judge, condemn, and punish the wicked for their impieties and blasphemies. (Witham)
Challoner
Prophesied. This prophecy was either known by tradition, or from some book that is since lost. (Challoner)
1:15
Nothing more terrible than a God avenging in the majesty of his power his own cause. Then the impious libertine, in proportion as he has studied to extinguish in himself and to stifle in others the light of faith, the more shall be confounded and overwhelmed with the glory of God in the day of just retribution.
1:16
Witham
Speaketh proud things, admiring persons for gain's sake. It is a part of the character of these heretics to seem to admire and flatter others when they can gain by it. (Witham)
1:17
Witham
Be mindful, etc. He now exhorts the faithful to remain steadfast in the belief and practice of what they had heard from the apostles, who had also foretold that in after times (literally, in the last time,)[Ver. 17. In novissimo tempore, en eschato chrono, that is in this last age of the world.] there should be false teachers, scoffing and ridiculing all revealed truths, abandoning themselves to their passions and lusts, who separate themselves from the Catholic communion by heresies and schisms; sensual men,[Ver. 17. Animales, psuchikoi, ab anima. Tertullian turned Montanist, called the Catholics, Psychicos.] carried away, and enslaved by the pleasures of the senses. (Witham)
1:20
Witham
Building yourselves. That is, raising by your actions a spiritual building, founded 1. upon faith; 2. on the love of God; 3. upon hope, whilst you are awaiting for the mercies of God, and the reward of eternal life; 4. joined with the great duty of prayer. (Witham)
1:22
Witham
And some indeed reprove, being judged. He gives them another instruction to practise charity in endeavouring to convert their neighbour, where they will meet with three sorts of persons. 1. With persons obstinate in their errors and sins, these may be said to be already judged and condemned, they are to be sharply reprehended, reproved, and, if possible, convinced of their errors. 2. As to others, you must endeavour to save them, by snatching them as it were out of the fire, from the ruin they stand in great danger of. 3. You must have compassion on others in great fear, when you see them, through ignorance or frailty, in danger of being drawn into the snares of these heretics; with these you must deal more gently and mildly, with a charitable compassion, hating always, and teaching others to hate the carnal coat, which is defiled, their sensual and corrupt manners, that defile both the soul and body. (Witham)
1:24
Witham
Now to him, etc. St. Jude concludes his epistle with this doxology of praising God, and praying to the only God, our Saviour, which may either signify God the Father, or God as equally agreeing to all the Three Persons [of the blessed Trinity], who are equally the cause of Christ's incarnation and man's salvation through Jesus Christ, our Lord, who being God from eternity, took upon him our human nature, that he might become our Redeemer. (Witham)
To whom, O Lord, can we give the glory of our salvation, unless to thee, to whom all is due? To whom can we consecrate our hearts, but to him who has redeemed them with his blood, sanctified them by his Spirit, and who is to make them happy by his glory? Reign there, O Lord, as on thy throne, now by thy love; that you may reign there hereafter with glory, magnificence, and sovereignty in heaven.
1:6
Principality.... That is, the state in which they were first created, their original dignity.
1:8
Blaspheme majesty.... Speak evil of them that are in dignity; and even utter blasphemies against the divine majesty.
1:9
Contended about the body, etc.... This contention, which is no where else mentioned in holy writ, was originally known by revelation, and transmitted by tradition. It is thought the occasion of it was, that the devil would have had the body buried in such a place and manner, as to be worshipped by the Jews with divine honours. Command thee.... or rebuke thee.
1:11
1:14
Prophesied.... This prophecy was either known by tradition, or from some book that is since lost.
1:17
But you, my dearly beloved, be mindful, etc.... He now exhorts the faithful to remain steadfast in the belief and practice of what they had heard from the apostles, who had also foretold that in aftertimes (lit. in the last time) there should be false teachers, scoffing and ridiculing all revealed truths, abandoning themselves to their passions and lusts; who separate themselves from the Catholic communion by heresies and schisms. Sensual men.... carried away and enslaved by the pleasures of the senses.
1:21
Building yourselves upon your most holy faith.... Raising by your actions, a spiritual building, founded, 1st, upon faith; 2d, on the love of God; 3d, upon hope, whilst you are waiting for the mercies of God, and the reward of eternal life; 4th, joined with the great duty of prayer.
1:23
And some indeed reprove being judged.... He gives them another instruction to practice charity in endeavouring to convert their neighbour, where they will meet with three sorts of persons: 1st, With persons obstinate in their errors and sins; these may be said to be already judged and condemned; they are to be sharply reprehended, reproved, and if possible convinced of their error. 2d, As to others you must endeavour to save them, by pulling them, as it were, out of the fire, from the ruin they stand in great danger of. 3d, You must have mercy on others in fear, when you see them through ignorance of frailty, in danger of being drawn into the snares of these heretics; with these you must deal more gently and mildly, with a charitable compassion, hating always, and teaching others to hate the carnal garment which is spotted, their sensual and corrupt manners, that defile both the soul and body.
1:25
Now to him, etc.... St. Jude concludes his epistle with this doxology of praising God, and praying to the only God our Saviour, which may either signify God the Father, or God as equally agreeing to all the three persons, who are equally the cause of Christ’s incarnation, and man’s salvation, through Jesus Christ our Lord, who, being God from eternity, took upon him our human nature, that he might become our Redeemer.
THE APOCALYPSE OF ST. JOHN THE APOSTLE
In the first, second, and third chapters of this Book are contained instructions and admonitions which St. John was commanded to write to the seven bishops of the churches in Asia. And in the following chapters, to the end, are contained prophecies of things that are to come to pass in the Church of Christ, particularly towards the end of the world, in the time of Antichrist. It was written in Greek, in the island of Patmos, where St. John was in banishment by order of the cruel emperor Domitian, about sixty-four years after our Lord’s Ascension.
1:4
Diuers Heretikes abuse the libertie of Christes grace and Gospel, to the fulfilling of their carnal lustes and cōcupiscēces.
Concordance 2 Pet. 2.
1:5
This is our Sauiour, not Iosuè, as S. Hierom noteth ep. 17. see Abac. c. 3. v. 18.
Concordance Nu. 14, 37.
1:6
Concordance Gen. 19.
1:7
exf•rnicat•.
1:8
Such be heretikes, that wil not be subiect to any 〈…〉 refuse to obey the lawes either of Spiritual or Temporal rulers. in vvhich kinde (specially in blaspheming the supreme Spiritual Magistrate) the Protestants do passe.
1:9
9. For the body of Moyses.] Truthes vnwritten, and knowen by tradition. Vvhen, why, or hovv this altercation or combat was betwene S. Michael and the Diuel about Moyses body, no man can declare. only this vve see that many truthes and stories vvere kept in the mouthes and hartes of the faithful, that vvere not written in Scriptures canonical, as this vvas among the Ievves.
rebuke.
1:10
10. They blaspheme.] He speaketh of Heretikes, who being ignorant in Gods mysteries and the diuine doctrine of his Church, Ignorāce maketh Heretikes blaspheme. vvhen they can not reproue the things, then they fall to execrations, irrisions, and blasphemies against the Priests, Church, and Sacraments, and vvhatsoeuer is godly.
1:11
11. Cain, Balaam, Corè.] The Apostle vvould haue Heretikes specially to be knowen by the resemblance they haue, Heretikes •• sembled to Cain, Balaam, and Corè. first to Cain, in that for enuy that his brothers seruice and sacrifice was accepted and his reiected, s•ewe his said brother, and was a fugitiue from the face and citie of God, vvhich is the Church. Secondly, by their resemblance to Balaam, who for money was induced to curse Gods people, as couetousnes is commonly the cause that first maketh Heretikes and false Prophets. wherevpon S. Augustine saith, He is an Heretike that for temporal commodities sake either coi•ath or folovveth nevv opinions. S. August. li. de Vtil. •red. cap. 1. And lastly by the resemblance they haue vvith the auncient and notorious Schismatike Corè, and his companions, vvho forsooke the ordinarie Priesthod appointed by God, and would needes doe sacrifice them selues without lavvful calling.
Such in deede be al Heretikes, and such be al their sacraments, seruice, and offices in their Church, as Cores vvere in his schismatical tabernacles. And as pride vvas the cause of his reuolting from the obedience of Moyses and Aaron his Priests and true Gouernours: so is intolerable pride the cause of al Heretikes forsaking their lavvful Pastors and Rulers, and namely of forsaking Christes owne Vicar in earth, our true Aaron, as S. Bernard calleth him. De consid. li. 2. cap. 8. To al such forsakers the Apostle here giueth the curse and Va due to the said three, Cain, Balaam, and Corè, and telleth them that the storme of darkenes and eternal damnation is prouided for them: most liuely describing al Heretikes (as in some vve to our woe haue experience by their maners in our daies) in al this passage euen to the end of the epistle.
because they.
Concordance Gen. 4, 8.
Concordance Nu. 22.
1:12
Concordance Nu. 16.
1:17
Concordance 1 Tim. 4.
1:18
Concordance 2 Tim. •.
Concordance 2 Pet. 3.
1:19
19. These are they vvhich segregate them selues.] Al Heretikes segregate them selues. The conditions in the later daies, that is, euer since Christs time, not of these onely of our age. For there were many that forsooke Gods Church and segregated them selues from the fellowship of the faithful euen in the primitiue Church: that vve may the lesse maruel at these mens segregating them selues, and going out from the rest into seueral sectes, which S. Augustine therfore calleth Segregations.
1:20
your.
1:1
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.17
… and he says that the people thought that they had suffered these things because of James. And Jude, who wrote a letter of few lines, it is true, but filled with the healthful words of heavenly grace, said in the preface, “Jude, the servant of Jesus Christ and the brother of James.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 13.27
… have angels from birth, one might quote, “He who separated me from my mother’s womb,” and, “From the womb of my mother thou hast been my protector,” and, “He has assisted me from my mother’s womb,” and, “Upon thee I was cast from my mother,” and in the Epistle of Jude, “To them that are beloved in God the Father and are kept for Jesus Christ, being called,”
Eusebius of Caesarea † AD 339 The Church History of Eusebius 3.20
1. “ Of the family of the Lord there were still living the grandchildren of Jude, who is said to have been the Lord’s brother according to the flesh.
1:3
St Polycarp † AD 155 Epistle to the Philippians 7
… and whosoever perverts the oracles of the Lord to his own lusts, and says that there is neither a resurrection nor a judgment, he is the first-born of Satan. Wherefore, forsaking the vanity of many, and their false doctrines, let us return to the word which has been handed down to us from
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Fragments from the Lost Writings of Irenaeus, XXXVI 1
… For it renders us like to Christ, if we experience “the power of his resurrection and the fellowship of His sufferings.” For this is the affinity of the apostolical teaching and the most holy “faith delivered unto us,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 9
Yet surely it was a case not for anger, but for fear and awe: he ought to have perceived that he was attempting impossible things. But he is not refrained. For when a soul is insensible and incurable, it yields to none of the medicines given by God. See for example this man following up his former efforts,
1:5
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 46.7
… I shall adduce but one passage, a passage in which this world is most clearly called Egypt. The apostle Jude, the brother of James, writes thus in his catholic epistle: “I will, therefore, put you in remembrance, though ye once knew this how that Jesus, having saved the people out of the land of Egypt, afterward destroyed them that believed not.”
St Jerome † AD 420 Against Jovinianus 1.21
21. I must not linger over Moses when my purpose is at full speed to lightly touch on each topic and to sketch the outline of a proper knowledge of my subject. I will pass to Joshua the son of Nun, who was previously called Ause, or better, as in the Hebrew, Osee, that is, Saviour . For he,
John Cassian † AD 435 The Seven Books of John Cassian on the Incarnation of the Lord, Against Nestorius 5.9
And when the Apostle wanted to make this clear and patent to everybody he spoke as follows, saying that, “Jesus having saved the people out of the land of Egypt afterward destroyed them that believed not.”
1:6
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 46.7
… “And the angels which kept not their first estate, but left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains, under darkness, unto the judgment of the great day.”
St Jerome † AD 420 To Pammachius against John of Jerusalem 15
… not a part of His own nature (as some impiously teach), but His own workmanship. And concerning the holy angels, the belief of Christians similarly follows Holy Scripture, which says of God, “Who maketh His angels spirits, and His ministers a flaming fire.” Holy Scripture does not allow us to believe that their nature is unchangeable, for it says,
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 8.8
… One of the Apostles too says still more plainly: “But the angels who kept not their first estate, but left their own dwelling, He hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness to the judgment of the great day.”
1:7
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.36.4
… And it was He who rained fire and brimstone from heaven, in the days of Lot, upon Sodom and Gomorrah, “an example of the righteous judgment of God,”
Tertullian † AD 220 To His Wife 2.2
… Secondly, if, according to the Scripture, they who shall be “apprehended” by the faith in (the state of) Gentile marriage are not defiled (thereby) for this reason, that, together with themselves, others also are sanctified: without doubt, they who have been sanctified before marriage, if they commingle themselves with “strange flesh,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 2.67
… And here is the account of the matter: “But the men put forth their hand, and pulled Lot into the house to them, and shut to the door. And they smote the men who were at the door of the house with blindness, both small and great; so that they wearied themselves to find the door.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 41
… But three days passed, and they returned again to their own proper wickedness. And whence is this? From the excessive laziness. And what marvel if, when the things have passed away (this be the case), seeing that, the images lasting perpetually, the result is such? The fate of Sodom—say, does it not still last (in its effects)?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 4
… For such is the burning of Sodom, and that conflagration! And they know it well that have been at the place, and have seen with their eyes that scourge divinely sent, and the effect of the lightnings from above. (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 46.7
… “Even as Sodom and Gomorrah,” he writes, “and the cities about them, in like manner giving themselves over to fornication and going after strange flesh, are set forth for an example, suffering the vengeance of eternal fire.”
1:8
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.24
… And those who sleep are those who, when they ought to be taking heed and watching with the soul, are not doing this, but by reason of great want of attention are nodding in resolution and are drowsy in their reflections, such as “in their dreamings defile the flesh, and set at naught that which is highest in authority, and rail at dignities.”
St Jerome † AD 420 Jerome's Apology for Himself Against the Books of Rufinus 2.18
… Now, because, through the fear of God, we are careful not to utter maledictions against any one, remembering that the words ‘He dared not bring against him a railing accusation,’ are spoken of Michael in his dealing with the devil; as it is said also in another place,
1:9
St Jerome † AD 420 Jerome's Apology for Himself Against the Books of Rufinus 2.18
… my sons are fools and not wise: they are wise to do evil, but know not to do good.’ We ought to pity them, not to hate them, to pray for them, not to curse them. For we have been created for blessing, not for cursing. Therefore even Michael,
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 57.2
… For a pretended monk—either bribed as there is much reason to believe or actuated by malice of his own as his tempter vainly tries to convince us—shewed himself a second Judas by robbing Eusebius of his literary property and gave to the adversary an occasion of railing
1:11
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 64.1
… and all the people, when they hear, shall fear, and shall no more do impiously.” And that we may know that this voice of God came forth with His true and highest majesty to honour and avenge His priests; when three of the ministers
1:12
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 244.9
9. Men are like clouds, shifting hither and thither in the sky with the change of the winds.
1:14
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Apparel of Women 1.3
… Nor, of course, is this fact wonderful, that they did not receive some Scriptures which spake of Him whom even in person, speaking in their presence, they were not to receive. To these considerations is added the fact that Enoch possesses a testimony in the Apostle Jude.
Eusebius of Caesarea † AD 339 The Church History of Eusebius 7.32.19
… But that with the Hebrews the first month was near the equinox, the teachings also of the Book of Enoch show.”
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 41
IV. And if we must also look at ancient history, I perceive that Enoch,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 18.38
… What of Enoch, the seventh from Adam? Does not the canonical epistle of the Apostle Jude declare that he prophesied?
Anonymous A Treatise Against the Heretic Novatian by an Anonymous Bishop 16
… has the power of sending soul and body to the Gehenna of fire,” —as it is written, “Behold, He cometh with many thousands of His messengers, to execute judgment upon all, and to destroy all the wicked, and to condemn all flesh, for all the deeds of the wicked which they have wickedly done, and for all the impious words which sinners have spoken about God.”
1:16
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 125.5
… beware thou fly not to such mountains. For men will come, and say unto thee, There is a great hero, there is a great man! How great was that Donatus! How great is Maximian! and a certain Photinus, what a great man he was! And Arius too, how illustrious he was! All these I have mentioned are mountains, but mountains that cause shipwreck.
1:18
St Hippolytus † AD 235 A discourse by the most blessed Hippolytus, bishop and martyr, on the end of the world, and on Antichrist, and on the second coming of our lord Jesus Christ 10
… and even now are there many antichrists; but go not after them. Believe not every spirit, because many false prophets are gone out into the world.” And then Jude, the brother of James, speaks in like manner: “In the last times there shall be mockers, walking after their own ungodly lusts. There be they who, without fear, feed themselves.”
1:19
Bardesanes † AD 222 Bardesan. The Book of the Laws of Divers Countries 1
… in fact, all the men are fond of hunting and addicted to war. But we cannot say that for all the women of the Geli Venus was posited in Capricorn or in Aquarius, in a position of ill luck; nor can we possibly say that for all the Geli Mars and Venus were posited in Aries, where it is written that brave and wanton
Novatian † AD 258 A Treatise of Novatian Concerning the Trinity 29
… no one utters any words of his own contrary to the Scriptures; no one ordains other and sacrilegious decrees; no one draws up different laws.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 22
Therefore the philosophers expressly say that ‘nothing comes out of things that are not’ being “sensual” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Correction of the Donatists 11
… Therefore they have not the Holy Ghost who are outside the Church; for it is written of them, "They separate themselves being sensual, having not the Spirit."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 21.30
30. That they who have separated from the Church have not this Spirit, the Apostle Jude has declared most plainly, saying, “Who separate themselves, natural, having not the Spirit.”
1:22
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 51.14
14. Since, then, there is much difference
1:23
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 18
What if, even here, you should conceive to reply that communion is indeed denied to sinners, very especially such as had been “polluted by the flesh,”
St Jerome † AD 420 Against Jovinianus 1.40
… But we know that, if he shall be manifested, we shall be like him: for we shall see him even as he is. And every one that hath this hope purifieth himself, even as he is pure. Herein is our love made perfect, if we have boldness in the day of judgement: that as he is, even so may we be in this world.” The Epistle of Jude also expresses nearly the same:
1:24
St Jerome † AD 420 Against the Pelagians 1.24
24. C. If it is impossible for man to be without sin, what does the Apostle Jude mean by writing,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 10
… For assuredly those were already standing in the faith. And when we pray that he who stands may stand, we do not pray for anything else than that he may persevere. Jude the apostle, again, when he says, “Now unto Him that is able to keep you without offence, and to establish you before the presence of His glory, immaculate in joy,”
1:1
1. Jude, a servant of Jesus Christ, and brother of James — the Lesser, who was an Apostle and the first Bishop of Jerusalem, and in like manner thus inscribes his epistle: "James, a servant of God and of our Lord Jesus Christ:" see the remarks there. By this very fact Jude signifies that he is an Apostle: for it is established that Jude was the brother of James and an Apostle. The Arabic version renders it, Jude, son of Joseph the carpenter; and Clement of Alexandria: "Jude," he says, "who wrote the Catholic epistle, brother of the sons of Joseph, being exceedingly religious, although he knew the kinship of the Lord, nevertheless did not say that he was his brother; but what did he say? Jude, a servant of Jesus Christ." But in the Preface I have shown that Jude was not the son of Joseph. He calls himself "a servant of Christ," that is to say, I know nothing of Simon's angels, the aeons of Valentinus, the genii of the Gnostics; I profess and glory that I am the servant of Christ alone, just as David, saying in Psalm 115, 6: "O Lord, because I am thy servant, and the son of thy handmaid; thou hast broken my bonds," by which I was bound to sin, death and hell, and thou hast enslaved me to thy glorious service, nay to the apostolate: "therefore will I sacrifice to thee the sacrifice of praise." It is more desirable, says Philo in his work On Monarchy, "to serve God than to reign." Hence Moses, the leader of the Hebrews, is called the servant of the Lord, Deuteronomy 34, 5: see the remarks there. Truly St. Augustine, tract. 41 on that passage of John 8, If the Son shall make you free, you shall be free indeed: "This," he says, "is our hope, brethren, that we may be freed by the free one, and by being freed he makes us servants; for we were servants of lust, freed we are made servants of charity." Furthermore, Jude calls himself the brother of James, both that he may distinguish himself from Judas Iscariot, and that he may gain for himself benevolence and authority from his holy and celebrated brother: "For the fame of James, celebrated for virtue among all, would cause the doctrine of this Apostle to have greater authority, and to be more readily received," says Oecumenius. Orators teach that in the exordium of a speech or epistle, the benevolence of the hearers or readers must first be gained; secondly, their attention; thirdly, their docility. Thus St. Jude here makes his readers first benevolent, calling them beloved and most dear, and showing all love and solicitude toward them; secondly, attentive, while he says he is writing concerning the common salvation of all, namely eternal; thirdly, docile, while he says he is inculcating and defending nothing other than the faith once delivered to them, and this is the whole argument of the epistle. To them that are beloved in God the Father. — The Interpreter reads in the Greek ἠγαπημένοις, that is, beloved. Now many read ἠγιασμένοις, that is, sanctified. Thus Cajetan, Clarius, Vatablus, Pagninus and others. Both are true, and both fitting in this place. For Christians are "in God," that is, by God, or properly "in God," that is, in God's faith, grace and charity united: and therefore are lovable and beloved by Jude and by one another. Thus Lyra, Dionysius and others. Likewise "in God," that is, through God and by God are they sanctified; understand, "he sends greeting," that is to say, Jude sends greeting to Christians beloved in God the Father, and writes this epistle to them. And in Jesus Christ, — that is, through Jesus Christ and his grace. Again, "in Jesus," that is, in Jesus' faith, worship, religion, love, namely in Christian faith, charity and life "preserved," that is to say, Jude sends greeting and prays for Christians, who are beloved by God, and in this his love through the grace of Jesus Christ are preserved and persevere. For perseverance is a great gift of God and Christ, as the Council of Trent teaches, session VI, chapter XIII, and St. Augustine in his work On the Good of Perseverance. This is what Christ says, John 17, verse 12: "While I was with them, I kept them in thy name: those whom thou gavest me, I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition;" and chapter 18, verse 9: "Those whom thou gavest me, I have not lost any one of them," and chapter 10, verse 28: "And they shall not perish for ever, and no one shall snatch them out of my hand;" and Abigail to David, I Kings, chapter 25, verse 29: "And the soul of my lord shall be kept in the bundle of life with the Lord thy God." Kept and called. — You will ask: How does Jude put the called before the kept, when it is prior to be called to faith and charity, and posterior to be kept in them? First, the Interlinear Gloss considers this to be ὕστερον πρότερον: for the called precede the kept. Second, others respond that by "kept" is understood those kept in grace; by "called," those called to glory: but glory is posterior to grace. Yet this is hindered by the fact that although glory is posterior to grace, nevertheless the calling to grace includes the calling to glory, as it were its consummation and end. Whence Hugo responds that this is true in intention, not in execution; for in execution it is prior to be kept in grace, posterior to be called to glory, as if to say: Jude writes to the faithful who are kept and persevere in the faith and grace of Christ, and through this perseverance are proximately called and directed to glory, which they will certainly attain, if, as they have begun, so they persevere unto the end of life in the faith and grace of Christ. Yet these things are more subtle than solid. I say therefore that τὸ called, in Greek κλητοῖς (not κεκλημένοις), is a noun, but τὸ kept, in Greek τετηρημένοις, is a participle. For thus the Greek has it, τοῖς τετηρημένοις κλητοῖς, that is, kept called; and the Arabic, to the kept called in the name of Jesus Christ: for "called" are Christians called, and this is as it were their proper nomenclature, that they be named "called," in Greek κλητοί, that is, called ones, as it were evoked by God to his family, friendship, sonship, inheritance. Therefore τὸ called is a title of the highest dignity, to which Christians have been raised by God. Whence Hesychius: κλητοί, he says, are called noble; for God called us from darkness "into his admirable light," I Pet. II, 9, and from the most wretched servitude of sin "hath translated us into the kingdom of the Son of his love," Coloss. 1, 13, namely from death to life, from ignominy to glory, from hell to heaven, so as to make angels out of men. See what is said Rom. 1, 1, to that passage: "Paul called an Apostle;" and I Cor. 1, to that passage: "Called to be saints," where the Syrian renders it, called and saints, equally as Our author here from kept and called; because τὸ called adds a peculiar dignity and title, equally as a gift to Christians, namely that they are endowed with faith, grace and the love of God, and are kept in it, not from themselves and their own choice and virtue, but from the calling and grace of God, who, just as he called them at first to faith and grace, so likewise calls and promotes them daily to its keeping and increase. Therefore τὸ called here is as it were the subject, whose epithets are τὸ beloved and kept. The subject, however, is now placed before its epithets, now after them. The sense therefore is, as if to say: Jude writes this epistle "to the called," that is, to Christians, who are the called ones of God, and by him evoked, and enslaved to his obedience, worship, faith, grace and kingdom, and therefore beloved and kept by him. For God called, and calls them not only to his love, but also to the keeping, increase and perfection of love, so that namely through it he may lead them to the inheritance and glory of the heavenly kingdom. Whence Jude, explaining this, subjoins: "Mercy unto you, and peace, and charity be fulfilled." Note: For kept, the Greek does not have the verb φυλάττω, but more significantly φρουρέω, that is, I hold a city or citadel surrounded on all sides with ramparts, garrisons and watches, fortified and protected, so that no access is given to the snares or irruptions of enemies. For thus God surrounds, protects and keeps his faithful against all the assaults of the devil, the world and the flesh, according to that Prov. xviii, 10: "The name of the Lord is a strong tower."
1:2
2. Mercy to you and peace and charity be multiplied. Judas in his manner imitates St. Peter, who begins his second epistle with a similar greeting, saying: "Grace to you and peace be multiplied." Understand mercy as the virtue, not of the faithful, nor inhering in the faithful, but of God, by which He mercifully imparts His gifts, especially peace and charity, to the faithful. That is to say: May the mercy of God be multiplied in you and toward you, and may He pour forth His peace and charity and other gifts upon you, or rather, already poured forth in baptism and thereafter, may He increase and heap them up with great increments. Understand "peace" both with God, both with neighbors, and both with one's own conscience; this peace is moreover the companion and daughter of charity. Whence the Syriac translator renders it, and peace in love, according to that: "Great peace have they that love thy law, and to them there is no stumbling block," Psalm 118:165. This is what Zacharias sings: "Through the bowels of the mercy of our God, in which the dayspring from on high hath visited us," Luke 1:78. For "be multiplied" the Greek is πληθυνθείη, that is, let it be multiplied. Whence some think our Interpreter read mango-tin, that is, be multiplied. But they do not see that the Interpreter has learned to express the word not word for word, but with fuller sense. For to have mercy, charity, etc., multiplied is nothing other than for these to be multiplied both in number and in degree and perfection. Whence in II Peter 1:2, πληθυνθείη, equally as here, he translates it as be multiplied. Most excellently St. Augustine, tract. 2 in the epistle of St. John: "Such," he says, "is each one as his love is. Do you love the earth? you will be earth. Do you love God? what shall I say? You will be God." Symbolically our Salmeron and others attribute "mercy" to God the Father: for He is "the Father of mercies," II Corinthians 1:3; "peace" to the Son: "for He is our peace," Ephesians 2:14; "charity" to the Holy Spirit: "for the charity of God is poured forth in our hearts by the Holy Ghost, who is given to us," Romans 5:5. Through "mercy" the miseries of sins are abolished, namely guilt and punishment; through "peace," the remorse and disturbances of conscience are calmed and composed: for, as Tertullian says, book V Against Marcion, chapter 5: "Nor is grace given except for offense, nor peace except for war, etc.: what grace from one not offended, what peace from one not conquered?" The same in To the Martyr: "Our peace is war to the devil." Through "charity" strength and vigor are conferred to accomplish all good and heroic works, to fulfill the law of Christ, and to resist strongly the world, the flesh and the devil, to overcome all tribulations, persecutions, torments and martyrdoms. But St. Augustine in his epistle to the Romans holds that St. Jude here represents the mystery of the Holy Trinity: for he names the Father and the Son, but represents the Holy Spirit through these three, namely mercy, peace and charity; for these are appropriated to the Holy Spirit: for He proceeds by the force of His procession as the love of the Father and the Son: hence He has it that He is uncreated love and charity, from which proceeds created mercy, charity and peace, and every good and gift. Morally St. Augustine on that Psalm 59, O God my mercy: "O name," he says, "under which no one should despair! O God," he says, "my mercy. What is my mercy? If you say, my salvation, I understand that He gives salvation. If you say, my refuge, I understand that you flee to Him. If you say my strength, I understand that He gives you strength. My mercy, what is it? All that I am is from your mercy; if you gave me to be, and another gave me to be good, he is better who gave me to be good than he who gave me to be."
1:3
3. Making all diligence writing to you concerning your common salvation, I was obliged to write to you. That is to say: Since I was very solicitous and earnestly desired to write to you those things which pertain to your common salvation, I deemed it necessary to write to you what follows, concerning faith to be steadfastly retained, and concerning heresies sprouting up to be fled with all contention, indeed to be overcome. For these heresies are so dangerous that they impose upon me not merely solicitude, but also necessity of writing. Whence the Arabic version renders it, I was compelled by necessity; and Thomas the Englishman: "Being urged," he says, "by my solicitude inwardly, and by your danger outwardly, I was obliged to write to you." Pagninus and the Zurich version translate it briefly and clearly: "So great was my zeal in writing to you concerning common salvation, that I could not refrain from writing to you." Morally, let Prelates learn from St. Jude how great a care they ought to have for the sheep entrusted to them, namely a solicitous care, and so, as he himself says, "all diligence." Thus also St. Paul in II Corinthians 11:28: "My daily solicitude," he says, "the care of all the Churches." And Romans 12:8: "He that ruleth in solicitude." And Hebrews 13:17: "For they watch as being to render an account for your souls." Where St. Chrysostom: "Of all," he says, "whom you rule, you are to render an account; you subject your head to such fire. I wonder if any of the Rectors can be saved." And homily 2 on the epistle II to Timothy: "However much honor you bestow upon them, however much obedience you show, you can match nothing to these dangers. For even if you lay down your soul, he does more for you: for he exposes his soul to the danger of eternal death." Beseeching (παρακαλῶν, that is exhorting, or beseeching) to contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints — The Syriac, asking that you make a contest; the Arabic, I beseech you that you contend with me once (that is continually and constantly) in the faith which the Saints delivered to us, so that you may contend for the faith once, that is firmly altogether and irrevocably, as I shall say in verse 5, delivered to the saints, namely to Christians, and that you defend and maintain it with all your strength, both by word and by honest and Christian life example; so that you admit no other, but reject every one diverse from this. Note the word contend earnestly, that is to contend earnestly, as some codices read here. For our Interpreter takes the word contend sometimes not as passive, but as deponent, and the same as contend, as is clear from Ecclesiasticus chapter 11, 9, and 38, 29; and Wisdom 15, 9. Indeed Pacuvius also in Nonius, chapter 8, uses contend for contends. Again the word earnestly is the same as for; for this is in Greek ὑπέρ. Wherefore "to contend earnestly for the faith" is the same as to contend for the faith. Thus Gagneius. Secondly, the word earnestly denotes a great, keen and continuous striving and resisting of the enemies of faith, and as it were an irreconcilable war: for the word earnestly signifies strenuous, and as it were a contest beyond strength, so that by contending they overcome themselves as it were like athletes, who in the contest transcend their strength and themselves as it were, when the highest matter, namely victory and life, is at stake. Thirdly, the word earnestly denotes another and as it were a second contest, that is to say: I contended with you first against idolatry and idolaters, you now contend with me a second time against heresy and heretics: for this is what is meant by contend earnestly; thus Nazianzenus, in the oration On the Maccabees, says: the fathers contended first, the children contended afterwards, that is, the fathers contended first, afterwards the children contended. This is what Paul admonishes Timothy, epistle I, chapter 6, verse 12: "Fight the good fight of faith (Vatablus, show yourself a most keen defender of the faith), lay hold on eternal life," that is to say: If you contend well, you shall lay hold on eternal life. Terrible is the sentence of Innocent III, distinction 83, chapter error: "Error," he says, "to which resistance is not made, is approved; and truth when it is not defended at all, is oppressed: for to neglect, when you are able to overthrow the perverse, is nothing else than to foster." He speaks chiefly to Prelates, but also to others in their order. Wherefore mystical, not literal, is the exposition of Hugh: "To contend earnestly for the faith," he says, is upon the foundation of faith and good works to erect and add the contest of sufferings; or to contend for heavenly things, so that we struggle for soul and justice unto death, as the Wise man admonishes in Ecclesiasticus 4. Similar is that of Thomas the Englishman: "To contend earnestly for the faith," he says, is to add to the internal contest, by which the intellect is captivated, an external contest, by which the heretic is confounded. "For with the heart we believe unto justice, but with the mouth confession is made unto salvation," Romans 10:10. Morally, learn here how keen and how sharp the struggle ought to be for Christians on behalf of faith and piety. Hear Christ writing to the angel, that is the Bishop, of Smyrna in the Apocalypse ii, 10: "Be thou faithful (striving) unto death, and I will give thee the crown of life." Most excellently St. Cyprian, book II, epistle 6 to the Martyrs: "If," he says, "battle shall call you, if the day of your struggle shall come, fight bravely, contend steadfastly, knowing that you contend before the eyes of the present Lord, through confession of His name to arrive at His very glory; who is not such that He merely watches His servants, but He Himself struggles in us, He Himself contends, He Himself in the struggle of our agony both crowns and is crowned together." And soon after: "O blessed Church of ours, etc. Among her flowers neither lilies nor roses are lacking. Let each one now strive toward the most ample dignity of both honors; let them receive crowns either white from their deeds, or purple from their passion. In the heavenly camps both peace and battle have their flowers, by which the soldier of Christ may be crowned for glory." The same, in the book On Mortality, says that nothing else is done in the world than a struggle against the devil daily, and that there is a troublesome and constant wrestling with vices and temptations. And Clement of Alexandria, book VII of the Stromata: "The true," he says, "athlete is he who in this great stadium of the world is crowned, having attained true victory against all perturbations of the soul, since God Almighty is the agonothete." Tertullian to the Martyrs, chapter III: "A good," he says, "struggle you are about to undergo, in which God the living is the Agonothete, the Holy Spirit is the Xystarches, eternal life is the prize, the polity of angelic substance, glory in the heavens for ever and ever." From what has been said it is clear that "to superstrive" refers to faith: wherefore some less correctly refer it to the saints, as if to say I beseech you to superstrive for the saints, that is to strive for the saints, says Catharinus, or with the saints, says Erasmus: for the saints, I say, of faith, that is for the faithful, namely Christians; for at first all the faithful were called and truly were saints, as if to say I beseech you to strive with the saints, emulating the saints, adding your struggle to that struggle of theirs, and as if fulfilling those things which are lacking in the sufferings of Christ and the Saints, as Paul says in Colossians 1, 24. Finally, heretics wrongly conclude from this that it is permitted to unlearned and ignorant laymen to dispute about faith: for it is one thing to dispute, which belongs only to the skilled and learned, another thing to strive; for even the simple and unlearned strive, not by disputing, but by steadfastly asserting and defending the truth and faith; whence the heretic Beza explains ἐπαγωνίσασθαι, that is to superstrive, by ἐπαμύνασθαι, that is to defend, to protect.
1:4
4. For certain ones crept in unawares. That is, they entered secretly; in the royal manner, they crept in: for the prefix 'sub' and the Greek παρά signify that they entered and insinuated themselves to the faithful secretly, from ambush, stealthily, deceitfully, like foxes. For thus false prophets and heretics, pretending to be true prophets and teachers, astutely insinuating themselves to the faithful under the pretext and boasting of new, rare and excellent knowledge and doctrine. See the words in II Peter ii, 1. He gives here the reason why they ought to contend earnestly for the faith, namely because heretics assail it sharply and deceitfully. The Syriac version renders it: They acquired entrance, namely by art, cunning, fraud; the Arabic: They were mixed in among us. Who were of old ordained to this condemnation. Syriac: Who from the beginning came, that they might be written down in just condemnation; Arabic: Who were written down to this judgment. Note the pronoun 'this': for it signifies that the judgment of heretics is certain, known and public, as if to say: In this judgment by which I and all the orthodox with me condemn them by heresy and pronounce them guilty of hell. Now 'ordained,' say Bede and Clement of Alexandria, that is, foreseen and predestined: for because they were foreseen by God from eternity to be impious, hence by the same God they were reprobated and predestined to judgment, to condemnation and hell. Secondly, Didymus says 'ordained,' that is, judged by themselves, they were delivered into a reprobate mind, namely on account of their own demerits. Impiously therefore the impious Beza thinks they were delivered into a reprobate mind by God without order toward their demerits. 'For by God's decree,' he says, 'I say nothing can be found either in time or in order prior, lest God be stripped of his divinity.' Is this not a Satanic utterance? which makes Satan out of God, namely makes the author of good the author of evil and of reprobate mind. Thirdly, Gagneius says 'ordained,' that is, they were prefigured in the ancient false prophets. Fourthly and genuinely, Oecumenius, Dionysius and others say 'ordained,' in Greek προγεγραμμένοι, that is, written before, described previously, as if to say: Concerning such persons and their impiety and judgment, that is condemnation, Peter and Paul wrote before me (Jude), nay Christ himself depicted them and forewarned that you should beware of them as wolves, Matt. xxiv, 24; II Tim. iii, 1; II Pet. ii. Moreover the ancient Prophets before Christ depicted vividly in their rivals the false prophets, the morals and struggle of heretics with the orthodox, as Jeremiah, Lam. ii, 14: 'Thy prophets have seen for thee false and foolish things, neither did they lay open thy iniquity, to provoke thee to penance.' Similar is Jer., xiv, 14; and Zech. cap. xiii, 4: 'And it shall come to pass: In that day the prophets shall be confounded, every one by his vision, when he shall have prophesied,' etc. Most clearly indeed Jeremiah, throughout cap. xxviii, describes his struggle with Hananiah the false prophet, and finally threatens him with God's judgment and vengeance in verse 15: 'Hear,' he says, 'Hananiah, the Lord hath not sent thee, and thou hast made this people to trust in a lie. Therefore thus saith the Lord: Behold I will send thee away from the face of the earth; thou shalt die this year: because thou hast spoken against the Lord. And Hananiah the prophet died that year.' Similar was the struggle of Micaiah with Zedekiah the false prophet of king Achab, and similar was the judgment, III Kings xxii, 24 and seq. St. Jude says this on account of 'they crept in unawares,' that is, they entered secretly; for the faithful might not say: How shall we know them and beware, if they insinuate themselves to us secretly and unexpectedly? St. Jude anticipates this, and says that for this reason they have already been forewarned concerning them, and their arts and morals have already been described by the Apostles and Prophets, so that from these they ought to recognize and beware of the hidden wolves. The impious (piety is the worship of God: the impious therefore are heretics, who strive to abolish or violate the true faith, worship, and religion of God. Whence, explaining and giving the reason why he called them impious, Jude adds, saying) turning the grace of our God (Serarius reads, "glory") into lasciviousness. — The Syriac version: perverting into uncleanness; the Arabic: turning away, or converting into unchastity. He calls "grace" the Evangelical law, or Christianity: for this is an immense grace, indeed a heap of graces, as if to say they abuse Christianity for lasciviousness, they convert Christianity into Priapism, the law of grace, purity and virtue they turn into license for shameful deeds, turpitudes and all manner of crimes, teaching that Christianity is a law of liberty, and therefore that it is permitted to Christians to freely indulge concupiscence, gluttony and lust. This is what St. Peter says, epistle II, chapter ii, verse 19: "Promising them liberty, whereas they themselves are slaves of corruption." Adding that in the new law there is easy expiation of sin, through baptism, absolution and other Sacraments. He notes the Nicolaitans, the Simonians, the Gnostics, who, although they were most impure, pretended to be teachers of the pure Gospel, and by this pretext led away little women laden with sins, as he says, instituting nocturnal rites, in which they perpetrated every obscenity promiscuously. Thus Œcumenius. Indeed the Gnostics were so obscene that they were called Borborites, that is, filthy ones, because they even perverted the sacred Histories and Scriptures themselves by explaining them according to their lusts, as St. Epiphanius relates at length, heresy 26, St. Irenaeus, book I, chapter xx, Clement, book VII of the Stromata. In like manner Luther, Calvin and other modern heretics turn the grace and beauty of Christianity into license and lasciviousness of the flesh. Wherefore St. Gregory, XVI Morals, XXII, compares heretics to wild asses, that is, to wild and savage asses, both on account of their ferocity, and on account of their lust (for the wild ass is most lecherous), and because they shake off every yoke. "Rightly," he says, "are heretics compared to wild asses, because in their pleasures they are released from the bonds both of faith and of reason," according to what Job says, chapter 24, 5: "Others like wild asses in the desert go forth to their work, watching for prey." Indeed concerning Simon Magus, the first heresiarch, Tertullian writes thus, book On the Soul, chapter xxxiv: "A certain Helen, a Tyrian woman, from a place of public lust he redeemed with the same money" (which namely he had wished to buy from St. Peter the gift of the Holy Spirit), "a worthy price for himself in exchange for the Holy Spirit." Secondly, some by χάριν, that is, grace, understand the Eucharist; for this is the grace of graces. Whence by Cyril of Jerusalem it is called οὐράνιος χάρις, that is, heavenly grace; by others, θεία καὶ ζωοποιός χάρις, that is, divine and deifying grace; by others commonly, μυστικὴ χάρις, that is, mystic grace, or the mystery of grace. Indeed that passage of St. Paul, Hebrews chapter xii, verse 28: "We have grace whereby we may serve, pleasing God with fear and reverence;" St. Clement, book II of the Constitutions, xxvii, thus explains: "That all," he says, "may approach the mystic worship with fear and reverence, as if approaching the body of a king." This grace, namely the Eucharist, heretics converted into lasciviousness. For St. Augustine relates, heresy 46, that the Manichees took the Eucharist sprinkled with human seed, which he himself rightly says is not a Sacrament, but an execration. The Gnostics did this more shamefully, saying: "This is the body of Christ, and this is the Passover," as St. Epiphanius says, heresy 26. And the only Ruler... and our Lord Jesus Christ denying. (The Greek texts have Δεσπότην Θεόν, that is, Lord God, or Master God: for δεσπότης is called a master, who has lordly right over servants. "Dominator" therefore is the same as Lord God, or Master of all God). For the Simonians denied that Christ is God; for they denied that God was born, suffered, and raised up. Oecumenius adds: "In what way," he says, "do they not deny Christ, who by an impure and unclean life, as if by a loud proclamation, reject and alienate the master of all temperance? For there is no fellowship of darkness with light." St. Peter, epistle II, chapter ii, verse 1, says: "And deny the Lord who bought them." See the things said there. Moreover, when he says Christ is the "sole Dominator and Lord," he does not exclude the Father and the Holy Spirit, but any other who might be of a different essence. "Sole" therefore, namely with the Father and the Holy Spirit, inasmuch as Christ is ὁμοούσιος and consubstantial with them, and therefore has the same dominion and domination with them. Wherefore, as Bede rightly says: "Whichever person in the same holy and indivisible Trinity you name, God alone is; and when you name the whole Trinity together, you name the only true God." An exclusive phrase, therefore, added to one divine person with respect to an essential predicate, does not exclude other persons, says Lyra, but excludes them in notional predicates, as if I should say: The Father alone begets, the Son alone is begotten, the Holy Spirit alone proceeds. Moreover, Oecumenius refers the Dominator to the Father, the Lord our to the Son Jesus Christ; but it is far more true that both are referred to Christ, as Didymus, Bede, Lyra, Hugo, Dionysius, Gagneius, Salmeron, Serarius and others refer them throughout. And this is proved first, because the Greek texts denote and mark both with one article τὸν, although some Greek codices double this article, but those are few and of lesser authority. Second, because St. Jude says the same thing as St. Peter, who says: "And deny the Lord who bought them (Christ)." Third, because the Simonians and Ebionites against whom Jude writes here, did not deny that there is one Dominator, that is, the supreme Lord and God of the Universe, but denied that this was Jesus Christ: for they said Jesus was a mere man, not God. The genuine sense and mind of St. Jude therefore is, against the Simonians, Ebionites and Arians who would come later, to teach that Jesus Christ is the true God. Similarly the Nicolaitans, against whom St. Jude writes, denied that Christ is God: for they said that God merely dwelt in Christ, as St. Ignatius relates, epistle 9, and Irenaeus, book III, chapter xi. Finally, the Arabic version itself suggests the same thing, which has it thus: "And in him who is the sole Lord God, denying our Lord Jesus Christ." Moreover, Christ is our "Dominator," in Greek Δεσπότης Θεός, that is, Lord and Master God, because he redeemed and bought us from the servitude of the devil by his blood. Whence he is the same as Κύριος, that is, our Lord, both by the title of creation and of redemption. Wherefore Augustus Caesar "did not allow himself to be called lord, indeed did not dare, at the time when the true Lord of all mankind was born among men," says Orosius, book VI, chapter XXII. You ask how Dominator and Dominus differ? I answer first, that Dominator signifies dominion over all things, but Dominus signifies dominion over the faithful and Christians only, who acknowledge and venerate him as Lord. Thus the Gloss. Whence the Syrian translator renders it, in him who alone is Lord God, denying our Lord Jesus Christ; and the Arabic, denying the one King our Lord Jesus Christ. Second, Feverardus says that God the Father is called "Dominator" by reason of creation, but Christ is called "our Lord" by reason of redemption, by which he purchased us as it were as servants to himself. Third, Thomas Anglicus holds that by the word "Dominator" is signified the power of ruling, or natural dominion; but by "Lord," the act of ruling, or gratuitous dominion. The first answer, to which the second coheres, seems to be the genuine one: for Dominator is placed absolutely and indeterminately so as to regard all things, but Dominus is determined by "our," namely of the faithful and Christians. Add: God is called "Dominator Lord," for the exaggeration of his dominion, as if to say, Most widely and most fully, everywhere and in all things ruling; or, as St. Paul says: "King of kings, and Lord of lords," I Timothy vi, 15. Whence the Church in the entrance of the Mass on the feast of the Epiphany thus begins: "Behold the Dominator Lord comes, and the kingdom is in his hand, and power and dominion;" and in the Angelic hymn: "Thou alone art holy, thou alone art Lord, thou alone art most high, Jesus Christ, with the Holy Spirit in the glory of God the Father." It alludes to Isaiah chapter iii, verse 1, and chapter x, verse 16, where God is called "Dominator Lord." Adams adds that God is called Δεσπότην, that is Dominator, as if δεσμώτην, that is one who binds, who namely can bind and impose bonds upon us as it were a Judge upon the guilty; but Κύριον, that is Lord, from κυρῶσαι, that is to decree, in that he brings laws to us and binds us by them. But these things are said rather allusively than genuinely. The former reason therefore is the genuine one, and this is clear from the fact that God himself first gave himself this name "Dominator Lord," Exodus xxxiv, 6, and commanded himself to be invoked by Moses by it, where in the Hebrew the same name is repeated, namely "Jehova Jehova;" and Isaiah x, 16, again is called "Dominator Lord," for which in the Hebrew the name Adon Adonai is repeated. There moreover verse 33, and chapter iii, verse 1, is called Haadon Jehova sabaoth, for which our translator renders, Dominator Lord. Hence the Wise man, chapter xii, 18: "But thou," he says, "Dominator of strength, judgest with tranquility;" and Amos, chapter v, verse 16: "Thus saith the Lord God of hosts, Dominator;" and Zacharias, iv, 14: "These are the two sons of oil, who stand before the Dominator of all the earth." The true reason therefore, and the true origin why God is called "Dominator Lord," is that frequently in the Old Testament two names are given to God, or the same name is doubled to represent his majesty and glory. For he is called Jehova Adonai, which our translator renders, Dominator Lord; and to this St. Jude alludes here. Jehova properly signifies God's own being immense and infinite in every way, namely a sea of essence, from which all being and existence proceeds like a ray from the sun; Adonai signifies Lord, as I showed in Exodus chapter vi, verse 3. But, because God's own being, which Jehova signifies, as it is in itself, men cannot conceive, hence our translator renders it Dominator; for nothing represents to us the divinity and supreme majesty of God so well as the name Dominator, namely the supreme ruler of the whole Universe, which namely has full dominion, kingdom and dominion over all creatures of the Universe, according to that saying of Cicero, book II On the Nature of the Gods: "God the Dominator of things." And: "Let it therefore be persuaded to citizens from the beginning that gods are the lords and rulers of all things;" and that saying of Seneca, Hippolytus: "Fierce Dominator Neptune trusting in his power;" and Virgil, book II of the Aeneid, calls Priam: "Once Ruler of Asia so great over so many peoples and lands." Thus the Hebrews call God "Lord of hosts," that is of armies, according to that: "Lord of hosts is his name," Jeremiah xxxi, 35. "For the Godhead, because it is incomparable, is called variously, namely the glory of wisdom, the glory of divinity or supremacy, or dominion, or dignity, or charity, or majesty, or dominion, or power, or eternity," says St. Athanasius, book I On the Unity of the Holy Trinity. Moreover Christ is "Dominator Lord," both as God and as man: for as man indeed through hypostatic union he has supreme right and dominion over all created things, even Angels, Cherubim and Seraphim, according to that saying of Christ, Matthew xxviii, 18: "All power is given to me in heaven and on earth;" and Apocalypse chapter xix, 16: "He hath on his garment and on his thigh written: King of kings, and Lord of lords;" and Hebrews chapter i, verse 2: "Whom he appointed heir of all things." How therefore ought we to worship Christ as man, to revere him, and with all our strength to obey and serve him, to whom all angels prostrate at his feet most humbly submit themselves, obey and serve?
1:5
5. But I desire to admonish you. In Greek ὑπομνῆσαι, that is, to bring to your remembrance; the Arabic, I desire (wish) to recall to your remembrance. Hence ὑπομνήματα are called memorials. Knowing once all things. As if to say: I do not wish to teach you, because you have already learned and know these things; but only to suggest them, and to recall them to memory as it were by way of reminder. He says this for the sake of modesty, lest he appear to accuse them of ignorance, but rather to praise them for their knowledge. Thus St. John says, in his first epistle, chapter ii, verse 21: "I have not written to you as to them that know not the truth, but as to them that know it," as if to say: I am persuaded that you know these things which I write, wherefore I do not teach them, but refresh and confirm them, so that what you have begun to believe well, you may perfect better by persevering. For although some might be ignorant of these things, yet many knew them. Whence you may gather that the first Christians were very well instructed and learned in the faith. For at that time the catechesis of neophytes flourished, and the Apostles themselves were perpetual catechists. Let Pastors now imitate them, because there is great ignorance among the faithful concerning matters of faith and salvation, and many perish and are damned for this reason, whose souls God will demand back from the Pastors. The word "once" either refers to their first instruction in faith and Scripture, as if to say: Already long ago in your first instruction and catechesis, at once and once for all you heard and learned the history of Joshua and the Hebrews. But in the first catechesis the articles of faith are handed down, not however the histories of Holy Scripture, unless you say that St. Jude speaks especially to Jews converted to Christ: for these had heard much in Judaism about Moses and Joshua. Secondly, more fittingly you would refer τὸ "once" by Hebrew transposition to τὸ "saving"; for τὸ "secondly," which follows, is opposed to it, so that the sentence should be arranged thus: knowing that "Jesus once saving the people from the land of Egypt, secondly destroyed those who did not believe"; and thus some Greek codices read: then indeed the sense is plain, connected and forceful. The Syriac agrees, which translates that God according to one time freed the people from Egypt; and the Arabic, that Jesus in the first instance, or first, freed his people from Egypt. Thirdly and most plainly, knowing "once," is altogether and entirely "all things," universally "all things," in total "all things," at once "all things," so that it is not necessary for me to teach them again, and for you to hear and learn them again. Thus Cicero in his oration for Deiotarus: "When you are easily," he says, "entreated, Caesar, then you are wont to be entreated once; once," that is, altogether and entirely, so that it is not necessary to entreat you further. Again, "once," that is, in sum, or in summary, as if to say: "Knowing once," that is, summarily, "all things." Thus Quintilian, book XI, chapter 1: "And that I may once," he says, "embrace all things"; and book X, chapter III: "Finally, that I may once say what is most powerful: secrecy in speaking is lost," that is, that I may speak in summary. The reason for this phrase is that very "once" itself, which signifies one time for all, so that afterwards nothing need be added. Finally, "once," that is, irrevocably, as if to say: "Knowing" all things "once," that is, solidly, firmly and irrevocably, so that you cannot forget them. Thus Ovid, epistle 5, concerning lost virginity: "It is lost once," that is, irrevocably, because once lost it can never be recovered. And Lucan, book IX: "And the author said once to those being born, Whatever it is permitted to know." Once, he says, so that he adds no word afterwards. Pliny, book VII, chapter xxxiv: "A most excellent man," he says, "was once judged by the sworn senate from the beginning of time, Scipio Nasica"; and chapter xxxv: "A most chaste woman was once judged by the judgment of the matrons, Sulpitia." Where τὸ "once" has the grace of one affirming, so that what we wish to asseverate to be most true, it suffices to have said once only. In which sense Job says, xxxiii, 14: "God speaketh once, and the second time he repeateth not the same"; and the Psalmist, Psalm lxxxviii, verse 36: "Once have I sworn in my holy place"; and Psalm lxi, verse 12: "God hath spoken once"; and Paul, Hebrews ix, 12: "Christ entered once into the holies"; and Jude here, verse 3: "Once delivered to the saints the faith." Similar passages are Exodus chapter xxxiii, verse 5; Numbers xxx, 7; Leviticus xxvii, 28, and I Kings xxvi, 8, and elsewhere. Moreover, understand "all things" conveniently. Œcumenius notes that St. Jude cites the history of the Old Testament, "both to declare that the same God is the institutor of the Old and New Testament, and not, as these wicked men say, that one God is the avenger and cruel of the Old Testament, another mild and benign of the New; and at the same time he says that neither those who now sin will remain unpunished, just as neither those who were led out of Egypt." Didymus indicates the same thing, who thinks that this example confirms what Jude had just said, that Christ is God and Lord of all created things. "For it was said," he says, "before these things concerning him that he is the true God, this sole Ruler and Lord Jesus Christ, who led the people out of Egypt through Moses: with these things thus said, it follows that there is not another God of Moses: for there is no other besides the Trinity." Because (that) Jesus. St. Jerome, in book I Against Jovinian, understands Joshua: for he is called by the Septuagint "Jesus:" for Joshua indeed led the people into the promised land. But it is an obstacle that Joshua did not lead the people out of Egypt; for Moses did that, of whom Joshua was minister and successor. Again, for Jesus many Greek codices have Κύριος, that is, Lord, and some add ὁ Θεός, that is, God. Whence the Syrian and Clement of Alexandria read Lord God, which belongs to Jesus Christ alone, not to Joshua. "Jesus" therefore, not as man (inasmuch as he was not yet born on earth), but as God led his people, namely the Hebrews, out of Egypt and its servitude and freed them. For, as Paul says: "Jesus Christ yesterday and today, the same also forever," Hebrews xiii, 8. By all these things St. Jude shows against Simon, Ebion and the Arians the divinity of Christ. Saving, σώσας, that is, when he had saved. Secondly those who did not believe... he destroyed. (To God and Moses promising that he would give them the promised land, and therefore they wished to return to Egypt), he destroyed. — How "secondly?" Firstly, Bede and from him the Glossa interlinearis: "Secondly," he says, that is, he punished and destroyed them twice, namely first in this life through death, secondly in the other through hell. "Because alone," he says, "punishment frees from torment those whom it changes; and those whom present evils do not correct, it brings to future ones." But others everywhere explain "secondly" as afterwards, subsequently, as Clement of Alexandria reads; whence the Arabic reads, in the second turn. The sense therefore is, as if to say, God once saved the people, when he led them following him out of Egypt; but "secondly," that is, another time he destroyed them, when namely the unbelieving one withdrew from him and apostatized, and that not once, but often. For those idolizing with the golden calf he killed in Sinai, Exodus cap. xxxii, 27; afterwards he killed those murmuring and desiring flesh in the Sepulchres of Lust, Numbers xi, 33. Finally he condemned all except Joshua and Caleb to death in the desert, on account of the murmuring of the spies, Numbers xiv, 29. Wherefore it is not necessary with some to refer "secondly" to the Hebrews with respect to the Egyptians, who were first destroyed and submerged in the Red Sea, as if to say, God first destroyed the Egyptians in the Red Sea, because they pursued the Hebrews the people of God; but when the Hebrews struggled against God and imitated the Egyptians, indeed wished to return to Egypt, God turned his wrath upon them; and just as he had first destroyed the Egyptians, so secondly he destroyed the Hebrews: not, I say, is it necessary to explain thus, indeed it is not fitting, because no mention of the destruction of the Egyptians is made here. Moreover St. Jude leaves this example to be applied to the faithful, as if to say, in a similar way God the faithful whom he first saved in baptism, while they followed Christ, secondly will destroy if they apostatize from Christ and turn aside to Simon, Ebion and other enemies of Christ. "Wherefore it had been better for them not to have known the way of justice, than after the knowledge thereof to turn back from that holy commandment which was delivered to them," says St. Peter, epistle II, cap. II, vers. 21. See the things said there.
1:6
6. And the angels who kept not their own principality, etc. The Arabic version thus translates: "He cast down the angels who kept not their own principality, but abandoned their own order and office, into the uttermost darkness, bound in eternal chains, reserving them unto this great day, the day of judgment." This is the second example and argument, namely of the angels, just as the first was of the Hebrews, as if to say: If God cast down from heaven the most noble angels who apostatized and rebelled against Him, and reserved them to be damned on the day of great judgment, how much more will He punish you, O faithful, and condemn you on the day of judgment before all the world, if, apostatizing from His faith, you fall away to the impiety and perfidy of heretics? St. Peter uses the same argument, in his Second Epistle, chapter II, verse 4, saying: "For if God spared not the angels that sinned, but delivered them, drawn down by infernal ropes into tartarus, to be kept in chains for judgment," etc. See the remarks there. Isaiah depicts this horrible fall of Lucifer and the Angels graphically, chapter xiv, verse 12, and Ezekiel, chapter xxviii, verse 12. For "principality" in Greek is ἀρχή, which signifies both origin and beginning, as well as power and principality. Whence Cajetan and the Zurich version translate it "their origin"; Gagneius, "their dignity"; Adams, "their magistracy," that is, "they did not retain the honor and preeminence of angelic dignity," as if to say: The angels did not keep their own origin, that is, their original excellence, state, grace, justice, preeminence and dominion over all corporeal things, so that as it were princes they might rule in heaven and on earth, in which they were originally created and established by God. Hence it is clear that all angels, even demons, were originally created in grace. For from their original grace and justice flowed their original excellence and dominion over all things. Wherefore less probably do the demons deny that they were created in grace—the Master of the Sentences, Henry, Bonaventure, Scotus, Alensis and Hugo, whom he cites, and from this and other passages our Vasquez refutes them, I part., disp. 217, cap. III and IV, where he shows that by "principality" sanctifying grace is chiefly understood: for by this we are constituted sons of God, heirs and princes of the kingdom of heaven, and therefore the angels themselves by it were friends and familiars of God, and princes in the house of God and the heavenly court. Much more from this is evident the error of heretics saying that the devil is evil by his nature: thus the Priscillianists felt, whom St. Leo condemns, epistle 97, chapter vi, and the Lateran Council, chapter "Firmiter," on the sum of the Trinity; and Epiphanius refutes the heretics in heresy 48, who said that the devil was the son of Sabaoth, that is, of the seventh power, whom they asserted to be the God of the Jews, and evil by his nature and repugnant to the Father, but mixed with Eve, from her begot Cain and Abel. Tropologically, Bede says: "In like manner, like demons," he says, "the faithful who are proud, who do not keep the grace of adoption as sons of God, and abandon their own dwelling, namely the unity of the Church, in which they were reborn to God, or certainly the seats of the kingdom of heaven which they would have received if they had kept the faith, will be gravely damned before judgment, and more gravely in the universal judgment." Apply the same to Clerics apostatizing from their Order, Religious from their state. For both abandon their own principality, and as it were fall from heaven into hell, indeed they precipitate themselves willingly. See Jerome Platus, book III On the Good of the Religious State, last and penultimate chapters. Finally, from this and other passages of Scripture, in which demons are called ἀρχαί, that is, principalities and powers, Cassian carefully gathers, Collation VIII, chapter viii, that among the angels who fell, very many were from the highest of their princes. For to these there was the greater occasion for pride and falling, the more they saw themselves excel the others in the gifts of nature and grace. Here that saying is true: "The thunderbolt strikes the highest mountains"; thus through pride the highest in the Church fell, such as Saul, Origen, Tertullian, etc. But they abandoned their own dwelling, ἴδιον οἰκητήριον, that is their own habitation, namely the celestial, namely the empyrean heaven, as Lyra says; but they "abandoned" it not directly and willingly, but indirectly and by compulsion: for because they willingly abandoned the celestial institution of life, by which they adhered to God and served Him, hence they were compelled by God to abandon heaven, when they were cast down from it. Thus Oecumenius. Whence the Arabic version translates it, they abandoned their order, or their appointed office. Truly St. Augustine, sermon 28 On the Words of the Lord according to Luke: "Heaven," he says, "is sanctified, the devil is cast down;" and a little before: "Heaven is where guilt has ceased; heaven is where shameful deeds are not; heaven is where there is no wound of death." Hence it is clear that angels were created in the empyrean heaven, although some deny this. Morally, learn how every creature, even angelic, is unstable unless confirmed and established by God: "Behold, they that serve Him are not steadfast, and He found wickedness in His angels," says Job, chapter IV, verse 18; and chapter XV, verse 15: "Behold, among His saints none is unchangeable, and the heavens are not clean in His sight." Again from this it is clear that angels were not originally blessed, nor did they see God; for thus they would have been confirmed in grace, nor could they have fallen from heaven. Whence St. Augustine, book XI On Genesis according to the Letter, chapter XIII, says: "The demon never tasted the sweetness of blessed life, which (he says) he did not indeed reject after receiving it, but by refusing to receive it abandoned and lost it." Into Judgment (that is into condemnation, by metonymy: thus Oecumenius) of the great day,—namely of the day of judgment: for this will be a great day, because great things will happen in it, namely universal judgment, the consummation of the world, the glorious descent of Christ with all Angels and Saints, the separation of the good from the evil, the glorification of the good, and the damnation of the evil for eternity. This day therefore will be the horizon of time and eternity, determining for all ages angels from demons, the blessed from the damned, Paradise from hell. Hence it is clear that demons will appear at the universal judgment, and will be judged by Christ and will receive the sentence of eternal damnation, according to that passage 1 Corinthians VI, 3: "Know you not that we shall judge angels?" as St. Chrysostom, Theodoret, Ambrose, Anselm and others teach and explain throughout. With eternal bonds. In Greek ἀΐδιος, that is eternal, or not proper but alien and forced bonds; or, as the Syriac version has it, unknown, invisible, which namely cannot be seen. Origen, homily 9 on Matthew, reads, with heavy bonds; St. Peter, epistle II, chapter II, verse 4, calls them σειραῖς ζόφου, that is ropes, or chains of darkness. Whence Jude adds, "under darkness." These bonds are spiritual, namely the divine force holding them, and the binding and chaining of them by it to prison, hell and eternal punishment. For God has so bound and constrained them to this, that nowhere and never can they shake it off or escape it, and therefore they are called eternal; because although demons are permitted until the day of judgment to dwell in this air and tempt men, yet they themselves, wherever they go, carry about this obligation and chaining, and thus their own punishment and burning, as slaves carry their chain. Just as therefore a man, namely a judge, binds the bodies of the condemned, so God binds the spirits and souls of the damned to hell and fire. It can secondly be explained thus, as if to say, God reserved demons under the darkness of this air with eternal bonds, that is for eternal bonds, with which He will bind and fasten them in hell on the day of judgment before the whole world, so that they can never again go out from it, as they now can, but will be thrust into it as into a perpetual prison. Whence Cyril of Alexandria in Habakkuk III, number 49, reads: "To whom darkness of shadows is reserved for all ages." Both are true; demons are indeed already bound with eternal bonds, and will again be bound with the same on the day of judgment, as I have already said. Concerning the bonds of demons, what they are like, and how they are bound with them, I will speak at Apocalypse chapter IX, verse 14. Finally Clement of Alexandria interprets the "bonds" of demons as the loss of the honor in which they stood, and the desire for weak things; for being bound by their own desire, they cannot be converted at all. But these are symbolic and mystical bonds, not literal ones. Under darkness, both of this murky air and rather of hell and Tartarus, as St. Peter says, epistle II, chapter xxiv; for ζόφος, that is, darkness, night, also signifies hell, because in it there is the densest darkness, perpetual and eternal night: for some demons dwell in hell, others in this air; but both carry about their own chain and punishment. Whence the Fathers teach that this air is full of demons. Thus St. Augustine, book XI On the City of God, xxxiii; St. Fulgentius, book On the Trinity, and others throughout. In the Life of St. Emmeram, book II, it is narrated that there is such a multitude of demons in the air, that it was revealed to a certain holy man that they, if they had bodies equal to ours, would intercept the splendor of the sun from mortals. The preposition under denotes this darkness to be in a place, not superior, but inferior and subject, and to be like a prison. For a prison is accustomed to be in a low and subterranean place, in which and under which prisoners are shut up, pressed down and confined. Whence St. Augustine, On the Nature of Good against the Manichees, xxxiii, asserts that demons "have received this hell, that is, the lower murky air, as a prison for punishment." He reserved, "to be tormented," says St. Peter: see the things said there. St. Jude rather refers τὸ reserved to "eternal chains," that is to say, He reserved them for eternal chains, with which on the day of judgment He will bind them and shut them in prison and eternal fire. Hence note morally, how great is the misery and weakness of demons, namely that they are as it were prisoners in chains, and therefore as dogs bound cannot attack us and bite us, unless we of our own accord cast ourselves into their jaws and claws, as St. Augustine teaches, sermon 197 On the Seasons, and Tertullian, On the Dress of Women, chapter II: "These are," he says, "the angels whom we are about to judge. These are the angels to whom we renounce in baptism. These are surely those by which man merited to be judged. What then do they do before their judges, their debtors? What is the commerce of those about to be condemned with those to be condemned? With what confidence do we ascend the tribunal to decree against those whose gifts we seek?"
1:7
7. As Sodom and Gomorrha. This is the third example by which he censures the infamous lusts of the Simonians and Gnostics, to whom he threatens eternal fire; just as by the first example of the rebellious Hebrews, he censured their perfidy and rebellion; and by the second example of the apostate demons, he censured their pride and envy. By which he tacitly notes that they, like the Sodomites, defiled themselves with perverse and unspeakable lust. Exfornicatæ, that is, extremely fornicated, exercising extreme and most wicked lust, so that they appear to have exceeded every measure and limit of it, and to have exhausted all the strength of the body, all seed, all the blood and vital fluid in fornicating. This is what Irenæus writes concerning the concubines of Marcus the Gnostic, lib. I: "These," he says, "often converted to the Church of God confessed, and according to the flesh were destroyed by him as if by desire, and inflamed, that they loved him greatly." Secondly, Thomas Anglicus, Hugo and the Gloss: "exfornicatæ," they say, that is, they fornicated outside the natural vessel of nature, because namely, abandoning the natural use of woman, they burned for males, Rom. I, 27. Others, "exfornicatæ," that is, outside brothels not with harlots who were exposed in them, but they fornicated with boys at home. But this is more subtle than solid. Going after strange flesh. The Syriac: they walked after other flesh. For male and female in marriage become one flesh for generating offspring, according to that in Matt. xix, 5: "They shall be two in one flesh. Therefore now they are not two, but one flesh." But male and male cannot become one flesh for generating; therefore they are two, and if they mingle, they go after strange flesh. Therefore "strange flesh," or, as Pagninus translates it, alien flesh, is a concubine woman and harlot: for this is other than a legitimate wife. Or rather it is a male; for his flesh and perverse lust with it is alien from the institution and use of nature, because incongruous and inept, indeed adverse to the generation and procreation of children. Thus Œcumenius: "Flesh," he says, "strange, he calls the male sex, inasmuch as it is diverse, and alien from coitus for generation. For flesh accommodated to coitus is the flesh of woman, according to that which was said by our progenitor: Bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh. But the flesh of males is strange, that is, diverse from coitus." They go therefore after strange flesh, when males with males, or females with females, or men with women outside the natural vessel perversely mingle; much more when with a beast, or with the devil this, having assumed a body, whether as incubus or succubus they mingle. In a similar phrase the Emperor Constans says, lib. Cum vir, to the Julian law On adultery: "In that in this crime sex loses its place, lust is changed into another form." And Wisdom cap. xiv, 26, says that from idolatry (equally as from heresy) arose a change of generation, inconstancy of marriage, disorder of adultery and shamelessness. Are made an example. In Greek πρόκεινται δεῖγμα, that is, they are set forth as an example, proposed for demonstration. This is what St. Peter, summing up Jude, says in his epistle II, cap. II, vers. 6: "Setting forth an example of those who were about to act impiously." Whence Gellius lib. VI, cap. xiv, among three causes for which public criminals ought to be punished, assigns this as principal: "The third," he says, "reason for punishment is that which is called paradigma by the Greeks, when punishment is necessary for the sake of example, so that others may be deterred from similar sins by fear of the known penalty. For this reason also our ancients called examples the greatest and most severe punishments." Hence Num. v, 21, of an adulteress it is said: "May the Lord make thee a curse, and an example to all in thy people;" and cap. xxv, 4: "Take all the princes of the people, and hang them against the sun." The Septuagint παραδειγμάτισον, that is, set as an example. Undergoing the punishment of eternal fire. First, because Sodom and the five cities were consumed by heavenly fire, so that the traces of this burning extend perpetually and will endure forever until the end of the world, namely perpetual desolation and the Dead Sea perpetually smoking and exhaling bitumen and sulphur by which it was burned, and admitting neither fish nor any living thing without immediately killing them; producing fruits and apples no other than vapid and ashen ones, so that Sodom has a specimen of the past burning and is a living example of the future in Gehenna. Thus Cajetan. For Jude indeed cites the history of the burning of Sodom narrated by Moses in Genesis xix, where only its temporal burning, not the eternal one in Gehenna, is recounted. Hear Strabo, book XVII: "That region was set on fire, they bring forth very many signs; for they show burned rocks, and ashen earth, and drops of pitch distilling from rocks, and rivers seething with foul odor." Similar examples of divine vengeance upon the Sodomites even of our age, by which they were struck down by God with thunders and lightnings and reduced to ashes, are seen among the Peruvians and Mexicans in Ferdinand Cortez in the city of Themistitan, page 307, and Peter Martyr, volume III Navigation of the New World, folio 28 and 29; indeed European examples of calamity are not lacking. That celebrated sentence of St. Jerome in his Epistle is famous: "O infernal fire of lust! whose matter is gluttony, whose flame is pride, whose spark is wicked conversation, whose smoke is infamy, whose ash is uncleanness, whose end is Gehenna." Second, "eternal fire," because all the Sodomites appear to have been transferred from temporal fire to the eternal fire of Gehenna. Whence the Syriac version renders it, placed under the fire of eternity, of judgment; and the Arabic, when they were cast into eternal fire by the judgment of justice. Thus Isidore of Pelusium, book III, epistle 203. See the words in Genesis XIX. Let the lustful therefore think, let heretics think, let sinners think, when lust or any concupiscence urges them to sin, of the fire of Sodom, nay of the fire of Gehenna, and by fear of it resist their desires. For the fire of slight concupiscence must be expiated by the perpetual fire of Gehenna. Let them hear Isaiah thundering, chapter xxxiii, 14: "Who of you shall be able to dwell with devouring fire? who of you shall dwell with everlasting burnings?" And St. Chrysostom, homily 44 on Matthew: "Into a river," he says, "and sea of fire they shall be thrust, and an impassable sea, and by its magnitude most bitter, in which fiery waves rise up like mountains;" and homily 13 on the epistle to the Romans: "Consider what evils of the other life are to be, deprivation of the kingdom of heaven, pain burned in by Gehenna, perpetual bonds, outer darkness, a poisonous worm, gnashing of teeth, the pressure of a narrow place, fiery rivers, furnaces never to be extinguished." And St. Gregory, book XIV of the Morals, chapter x, speaking of Sodom: "In the very," he says, "quality of punishment he noted the stain of the crime: for sulphur has a foul odor, fire has heat; those therefore who burned for perverse desires from the foulness of the flesh, it was fitting that they perish together by fire and sulphur." Moreover it is certain that demons and the damned are tormented in the true fire of Gehenna; for Scripture names fire everywhere where it speaks of their punishment, and thus teach St. Basil in Psalm XXVIII; St. Augustine, XXI On the City of God, IX; St. Gregory, IV Dialogues, xxix; Isidore, book I On the Highest Good, chapter xxxi; St. Chrysostom cited a little before; St. Cyprian, On the Praises of Martyrdom; Gregory of Nazianzus, oration on Holy Baptism; St. Justin, Exhortation to the Gentiles; Clement, book V Stromata; the Master and the Scholastics with unanimous consent, in IV, distinction 3, chapter xliv. That therefore which Damascene, book IV On the Faith, final chapter; Gregory of Nyssa, book On Resurrection and Soul; St. Jerome, in the final chapter of Isaiah; Ambrose, book VII on Luke, chapter xiv; Chrysostom, homily 1 on the epistle to the Hebrews; St. Augustine, book XXI On the City of God, x; St. Gregory, XV Morals, xiv, otherwise xvii, insinuate that demons and souls of the damned are tormented by fire not material and corporeal, but spiritual and mystical, understand not corporeal, that is, not gross, terrestrial and dull, such as our fire; for the fire of Gehenna is of another nature from ours, and far more acute, more burning and more penetrating, so that it acts even upon souls and spirits and burns them, in which respect it is called spiritual, both because the object upon which it acts is spiritual, and because the mode of acting, equally as the effect, is spiritual, nay miraculous and divine.
1:8
8. Likewise these also defile the flesh, etc. The Greek texts add, ἐνυπνιαζόμενοι, that is, these dreaming, or deluded by dreams; which one might suspect was added in the margin for the sake of explanation, and then crept into the text, because the Latin omits it. Yet the ancients, such as St. Epiphanius, heresy 26, and from him Oecumenius and Clement, book III of the Stromata, chapter 1, read the same thing, and thus explain it, as if to say: Simon and the Gnostics do not teach the truth, but their dreams and inventions concerning lust, license of the flesh, contempt of superiors, etc., they thrust upon the people. "They speak," says Epiphanius, "as if through dreams their words, and not through the sobriety of waking reason. For even to the teachers in Jerusalem Isaiah says, chapter 56, verse 10: All dumb dogs not able to bark, dreaming of concubinage, etc. And indeed here in the Epistle of Jude he shows this, saying: Dreaming of concubinage, which they know not, speaking; and he shows that he does not speak of dreams in sleep, but of their fabulous tragedy and trifling, which is uttered as if through a dream, and not from a sound mind." This sense fits this place very well: for the dreaming not only refers to "defile the flesh," but also to what follows, "despise dominion, blaspheme majesty," etc., as is evident from the Greek. Whence also the Arabic version translates: These also who see dreams are likened to them. And thus false prophets are often called dreamers by the Prophets, because they preached not the oracles of God, but the figments and dreams of their own fantasy. Thus Moses calls them in Deuteronomy 13, 3; Jeremiah, chapter 27, verse 9; Zechariah, chapter 10, verse 2. But God speaks clearly through Jeremiah, chapter 23, 25: "I have heard," He says, "that the prophets prophesy in my name falsely, and saying: I have dreamed, I have dreamed. How long shall this be in the heart of the prophets that prophesy lies, and that prophesy the deceits of their own heart? Who seek to make my people forget my name through their dreams, etc. Behold I am against the prophets that dream false dreams, etc., whereas I sent them not." He has similar things in chapter 29, 8. Hence also Irenaeus, book I, chapter 20, calls the Gnostics Oneiropompi, because they sold their dreams as if they were oracles of God. But hear the dream of the Gnostics concerning Elijah from Epiphanius, heresy 26: "They brought forth the fabricated Gospel of the Apostle Philip, and from it mere dreams and ravings, to establish their impure doctrines. Nay, they even dare to speak blasphemies concerning holy Elijah: when he was taken up, they say, he was cast down again into the world. For one of the demons came, they say, and held him, and said to him: Where are you going? For I have children by you, and you will not be able to ascend to heaven unless you leave them here with me. And Elijah said: How do you have children by me, when I have lived in chastity? And she said: Certainly when dreaming dreams in sleep, often you have been emptied in the flow of bodies, I was the one who took from you the seeds, and bore you sons." Secondly, others aptly explain the dreaming thus, as if to say: They are so devoted to lusts that they think, speak, and imagine nothing but these, nay, they even dream of them. Thus Clement of Alexandria, book III of the Stromata, chapter 1; whence the Syriac version translates, in sleep they are enticed to the flesh by those who defile; St. Jerome, Against Jovinian: "Thinking of nothing else but pleasures;"; Vatablus and Pagninus translate, deluded by dreams, that is, not only by day do they defile themselves with lust, but also by night through dreams, says Vatablus, namely through illusions, imaginations and nocturnal pollutions; for these are caused by the obscene imaginings of the day. Thus Gagneius, Salmeron and others. This is what Theodoret says, book I of Heretical Fables: "Those who were of the sect of Simon devoted themselves boldly to every lust and intemperance, and made use of every kind of incantations and tricks (which as if dreams strike and fascinate the eyes), contriving certain love charms (philters)." Wherefore St. Bernard writes and prescribes most wisely concerning the moderation of sleep to the brethren of Mount God: "Beware, servant of God, lest thou sleep entirely at some time, lest thy sleep be not the rest of the weary, but the burial of a suffocated body; not the restoration, but the extinction of thy spirit. Sleep is a suspicious thing, and in great part similar to drunkenness. For except for the vices in which the sleeping one, with the body sleeping and reason absent, there is no one to contradict, as much as is owed to the duty of continuous progress, nothing of time is so lost from our life as that which is assigned to sleep." Whence he gives wholesome counsel: "Going therefore to sleep, always carry with thee something in memory or thought, in which thou mayest sleep peacefully, which sometimes also it may be good to dream, which also meeting thee upon waking may restore thee to the state of yesterday's intention. Thus the night shall be as day illuminated for thee, and night shall be thy illumination in thy delights. Thou shalt sleep peacefully, thou shalt rest in peace, thou shalt awake easily, and rising thou shalt be easy and agile in returning to that from which thou hast not wholly departed. For sober food and sober sense are followed by sober sleep. But carnal and brutish sleep, and as it is said, Lethean, is to be abhorred by the servant of God." Thirdly, others translate τὸ ἐνυπνιαζόμενοι as "drowsy," as if they were so immersed in heresy and lust that they appear as if drowsy and stupefied by it, so much so that the obscene things which they do while awake, the same they perform while sleeping in dreams, from the continuous and burning use and habit of lusts. Thus Serarius. Again, awakened from their foul dreams they delight in them, and perform and perpetrate them while awake. For in dreams, since reason is asleep, the whole imagination, concupiscence and lust pour themselves out. Whence the proverb: "The lust of dreamers," for something poured out and supreme. Hear St. Augustine, book X of the Confessions, chapter 30, humbly confessing and groaning about himself: "There still live," he says, "in my memory images of such things, which my habit fixed there; and they occur to me while awake indeed lacking strength, but in sleep not only up to pleasure, but even up to consent and deed most similar. And so much does the illusion of the image avail in my soul, and in my flesh, that false visions persuade the sleeping one, which true ones cannot persuade the waking one." Conversely, lust itself is so burning and brutal that it lulls the mind and reason like sleep. Whence Erasmus here: "Dreamers," he says, "because all lust is as it were performed through dream with reason asleep." Hence Hippocrates said lust was a certain brief epilepsy, as Gellius testifies, book XIX, chapter II. Morally, "dreamers," because lust and all pleasure pass away like a dream. Whence Peter Chrysologus exclaims most wisely and pathetically, sermon 124: "Why are we amazed? Who is this sleep that closes us? What is this oblivion that holds us? Why do we not exchange earth for heaven? Why do we not buy eternal things with perishable ones? Why do we not compare lasting things with perishing ones?" Indeed, even Plato, and from him Philo, in the book On Joseph, held that "all things and joys of mortals are nothing other than the dreams of the waking." They defile the flesh indeed,—through pollutions and unspeakable lusts. For, as Paul says, I Corinthians VI, 18: "Every sin whatsoever a man shall do, is outside the body; but he that committeth fornication, sinneth against his own body," where Ambrosiaster: "Other sins," he says, "although they are generated through the body, do not however make the soul so bound and subject to carnal concupiscence, as the use of lust in the work of carnal fornication makes the soul to mingle with the body itself: because the soul is so glued to the body, that in that very moment nothing else is permitted to man to think or intend, because the very submersion and absorption of lust and carnal concupiscence subjects the mind itself captive." Whence Alexander the Great said that coition was a kind of epilepsy, or the falling sickness, as Plutarch testifies in his Life. Wherefore Arias wrongly, against all Interpreters, thus expounds: "They defile the flesh," that is, they preach the flesh to be defiled, as if St. Jude were censuring the Encratites, who forbade marriage and abstained from foods which God created to be taken with thanksgiving, I Timothy IV, chapter 3. "To marry," says Irenaeus, book 1, chapter 22, "and to generate they say is of Satan;" and Theodoret in the Epitome of divine decrees: "They waged war," he says, "against the Creator of this universe, therefore they feared lest through marriage his work be increased." But the Apostle here does not attack the Encratites, but those contrary to them, the incestuous Gnostics. But they despise dominion. — The Syriac version: they slander. First, Clement of Alexandria here expounds these things concerning angels, that is to say, Heretics despise angels, especially the order of those which are called "Dominions." Second, Epiphanius, in heresy 26: "The Gnostics," he says, "despise dominion," that is, divinity, and its majesty, dominion and empire, which it has over all things created by itself. Whence the Arabic version: They provoke, he says, the power of God; and Oecumenius: "Against the divine," he says, "nature moreover they rage madly, denying his dominion and the empire of all things, while they fabricate certain other architects of the world," namely angels or demons, to whom the Valentinians assigned the dominion and rule of the world, as Tertullian teaches, in his work Against Valentinus, chapter XXII. Third, others, that is to say, "Dominion," that is, the Dominator and our Lord Jesus they deny, as St. Peter says, epistle II, chapter 11, verse 1. Thus Clement of Alexandria, Adamus, Cajetan and others. Oecumenius agrees, who thus again explains it, that is to say, "Dominion," that is, "They wish to abrogate the ceremonies of the mystery of Christ, while in place of angelic mysteries they perpetrate their own abominations." Fourth and genuinely, "dominion," that is, magistracy both civil and especially Ecclesiastical they despise, saying that through the law of Christ they have been made free, so that they are subject to no prince or magistrate. Thus Thomas Aquinas, Gagneius, Catharinus, Salmeron, and Vatablus, who, for dominion, translated, masters. See the sayings at II Peter II, 10. Whence Irenaeus, book I, chapter I and xx: "These," he says, "are they who rise up against the truth, and against the Church of God;" and St. Cyprian cited above: "From no other source," he says, "have heresies arisen, or schisms been born, than from this, that obedience is not rendered to the Priest of God." St. Peter gives the cause, epistle II, chapter II, verse 10: "Because," he says, "they are bold, pleasing themselves." See the sayings there. From the Gnostics was derived the slander of the Gentiles against Christians, that human polities are overturned by the Gospel, that obedience to princes is despised under the pretext of liberty: which therefore Justinus, Tertullian and others carefully refute in their Apologies. But they blaspheme majesty. The Interpreter appears to have read in the Greek δόξαν: thus also the Syriac reads it; for it translates, majesty, equally as ours. Now they read δόξας, which first, Oecumenius translates, glories, dignities, that is, those constituted in dignity, illustrious in majesty, namely princes, especially of the Church, namely Apostles and Bishops, they blaspheme, that is, they assail with reproaches, insults and curses. Thus Gagneius, Pagninus, Catharinus, Vatablus, Salmeron, Serarius and others. Second, Clement of Alexandria translates and explains it, that is to say, They blaspheme angels. Estius agrees, who refers these things to the unworthy fabrications which the Gnostics attributed to angels, and Epiphanius, in heresy 26: "Whosoever," he says, "after that name were appointed to the governance of the world, that is, the angels of God, ministers and rulers of provinces, they blaspheme." Third, Adamus by "majesty" understands Moses and the Prophets, in whom the majesty of God shone forth properly, whom Simon and the Gnostics assailed remarkably. It is supported by what Jude adds concerning Michael contending with Satan over the body of Moses. Whence Thomas Aquinas by "majesty" understands both Angels, and Saints, and God. Fourth, Oecumenius by δόξας, that is glories, understands the glorious mysteries written in both Testaments, namely the new and the old, which heretics despised, or violated and wrongly interpreted, as Epiphanius testifies, in heresy 26. For thus Paul calls the new Testament "glory," II Corinthians III, 7 and 11. Fifth, properly Simon and the Gnostics blasphemed the majesty of God, while they slandered his works, corrupted the mysteries hidden in the Scriptures, weakened his power: thus Bede and Hugh; and especially the glorious wisdom, goodness, justice, mercy of God, etc., exhibited to us through Christ they blasphemed, while they denied that Christ was truly born, suffered, died. Thus Cajetan and Arias by "majesty" understand Christ, and both his natures divine and human, equally as his miracles, heavenly doctrine, resurrection, ascension, the sending of the Holy Spirit, which the Simonians denied: for these were δόξα, that is the glories, of God and Christ. For, as the Poet says, properly "majesty befits God himself." For majesty signifies absolute dominion and subject to none (which God alone has), and thence the highest honor, amplitude and dignity: God therefore is sacred majesty. Whence Ovid, in the fifth book of the Fasti: "Hence majesty is born, which governs the whole world." And soon after: "He sat sublime in the midst of Olympus, Golden and to be beheld in a purple bosom." In this sense we rightly distinguish majesty from dominion, which preceded it, so that dominion is magistracy, majesty is God's, whose glorious, august and divine attributes and gifts the Greek δόξας signifies. For the heretics denied and blasphemed God's providence, foreknowledge, justice, vengeance, etc. These therefore he calls δόξας. And it is a climax or gradation. For the heretics first against princes, then gradually becoming more insolent against angels, and finally shake off God's yoke and power, according to that Psalm xxxv, 1: "The unjust said, to sin in himself; there is no fear of God before his eyes;" and Psalm xiii, 1: "The fool said in his heart: There is no God." Moreover Epiphanius expressly asserts that the Gnostics blasphemed God, hær. 26. The same thing is signified more by τὸ blasphemant. For blasphemy properly is reviling against God. Whence the Syrian translator renders it, they are not moved by majesty while they blaspheme, that is to say, The thought of divine majesty which they assail and violate ought to deter them from blasphemy, but it does not deter them, because they despise it. Finally some interpret by δόξας the Apostolic dogmas: for δόξαι among other things signify certain dogmas, illustrious opinions, axioms. Moreover our Interpreter, II Peter II, 10, interprets δόξας as sects; for therefore the heretics despised the δόξας of the Apostles, that is their opinions, so that they might introduce their own δόξας and sects. See the remarks there.
1:9
9. When Michael, etc. — It is an argument from example, as if to say, says Œcumenius: Michael contending with Satan did not dare to blaspheme him, although he was impudent and deserving of it, that is, to revile him; how then do heretics dare to blaspheme the majesty not only of angels and saints, but of God himself? He therefore opposes Michael, modest in character, to the Gnostics, impudent and blasphemous, and this is signified by the Greek δέ, when he says: ὁ δὲ Μιχαήλ, that is, but rather Michael. Thus Pagninus and Vatablus. Note: Michael in Hebrew is said to be as if מי כאל mi cael, that is, who is like God? For he himself humbly answered this, and opposed the proud Lucifer, saying: "I will ascend into heaven, I will be like the Most High," Isaiah XIV, 13. Isidore adds, VII Etymologies, chapter v, that by the name Michael, that is, who is like God, it is signified that no one can bring propitiation or expiation except God. Therefore Pantaleon, keeper of records of Cones, less correctly interprets the name Michael in his Encomium of St. Michael, which is found in Surius, 29 September, as "Leader of the army of God;" for although this is true, nevertheless this is not the genuine etymology of Michael. Moses learned from Michael that song of triumph when Pharaoh was drowned, Exodus xv, 11: "Who is like unto thee among the strong, O Lord?" from the initial letters of these words in Hebrew, some think the Maccabees received their name, as I said there. Archangel. — Arabic, prince of angels: for Michael is the highest and prince of all angels, and therefore the guardian of the Church, as he was formerly of the Synagogue, as I showed in Daniel XII, 1. There is here a twofold comparison of persons. First, as if to say, If Michael the Archangel did not dare, who of men would justly dare? Second, if not even the devil is to be cursed, by what right are magistrates and princes to be cursed? With the devil. — Devil in Greek is the same as accuser: for διαβάλλειν means to accuse. He means Lucifer: for he is the prince of demons, as Michael is of angels, and therefore his antagonist. This is what the Church sings in the office of St. Michael: "Let us praise, venerating all the soldiers of heaven, but especially the primate of the heavenly army Michael, in virtue crushing the devil." For Zabulus in Æolic is the same as devil. For the Æolians say ζα for διὰ. Wherefore St. Cyprian, less correctly, in his Exhortation to Martyrs, derives the name Zabulus from Beelzebub, that is, Lord of the fly, namely God restraining the plague of flies: for if you take away the name Bel, there remains sebub, whence Zabulus; for it should have been said Zabubus, not Zabulus. It also seems less fitting what St. Jerome thinks, that Zabulus is a Hebrew name, and signifies "flowing downward," as he himself says to Titus II; or "the wave of night," as he himself says in On Hebrew Names; or "the dwelling of night," as he himself says in the Hebrew Tradition in Genesis, as if it were the same or nearly the same as the name Zabulon, that is, dwelling, which was so called by the mother Leah, because through his and his brothers' generation his husband Jacob the patriarch would dwell with her thereafter, Genesis XXX, 20. Moreover, the devil in Hebrew is called Satan, that is, adversary; and Belial, that is, without a yoke, because he wished to cast off the yoke of God. Disputans altercaretur. — Syriac, would have contended; others, would have contended in judgment; Arabic, after he had rebuked Satan and removed him. This dispute and altercation of Michael with Satan concerning the body of Moses is found nowhere in Scripture: Jude therefore received it either by tradition of the ancients, or from a book which then existed, which Origen, book III of the Peri Archon, chapter II, cites, and gives it the name Ascension of Moses. The same is cited by Clement of Alexandria, VI Stromata, where he reports from it that Moses was seen by Joshua and Caleb in glory, when he was assumed among the angels: "Rightly therefore," he says, "Jesus, son of Nave, saw Moses, who was being assumed, twofold, and one indeed with the angels, but another upon the mountains, who was worthy that just things should be done for him in the valleys." See Sixtus Senensis under the word Ascension of Moses, where he teaches that this book was reported by Pope Gelasius among the apocryphal; in the apocryphal writings, however, many things can be true. Thus Paul cites verses of Aratus, Menander, Callimachus, pagan poets, to Titus chapter 1, not because he approves all their sayings, but only those which he cites. Others wish Jude to have received these things from the book of Enoch. Thus St. Jerome in his letter to Titus, and Origen, book IV of the Peri Archon. However it may be, it is certain from Jude that this history is certain and canonical. Thus St. Paul says the names of the magicians who resisted Moses were Jannes and Jambres, II Timothy III, 8, which nevertheless Moses nowhere expressed. Concerning the body of Moses. — Œcumenius thinks that this altercation between Michael and Satan was because Michael wished Moses to be buried honorably according to his merits, so that the law given by him might be more commended; Satan was unwilling, objecting to him the crime of homicide, namely that he had killed an Egyptian, Exodus II, 12. Glycas adds, part. II Annals, and Pantaleon the chartophylax, oration On St. Michael, that the devil wished to claim Moses for himself as a homicide. Secondly, others judge that this altercation was concerning the rapture of the body of Moses into Paradise, so that he might dwell with Elias and Henoch, or that he was translated alive, as Philo seems to say, in the book On the Life of Moses, at the end, and St. Jerome in cap. IX Amos; or that after death he was raised up and carried there, as R. Samuel Maroch judges, On the Coming of the Messiah, cap. XIII. But this rapture of Moses into Paradise is fictitious; for it is established that the soul of Moses went to the limbo of the Fathers, and the body is buried in the earth. Thirdly, others more truly judge everywhere that Satan wished Moses to be buried in a known and public place, so that the Hebrews, prone to idolatry, might worship him as a god and divinity; but Michael opposed him and took care that he be buried secretly. Thus St. Chrysostom, homil. 5 in Matthew, and St. Ambrose, II Offices, cap. VII, Thomas the Englishman, Hugo, Dionysius, Cajetan, Gagneius, Arias, Salmeron, Adams and others; whence Deuteronomy xxxiv, 6, it is said: "And no man knew his sepulchre until this present day." See what is said throughout that chapter. Hence Epiphanius, heresy 9 and 64, testifies that it is a tradition that Moses was buried by angels, and Œcumenius here asserts that Michael presided over the burial of Moses. Philo adds, lib III On the Life of Moses, that the face of Moses dying became glorious, and that lightnings, torches and arrows preceded him, and that the angels mourned his death. But these things seem to be said by him poetically, or by exaggeration. This is the common opinion of almost all interpreters and Fathers, from which it is scarcely permitted to depart. It is added that scarcely any other reason can be devised why God commanded Moses to be buried secretly by angels, unless it be lest, if he were buried publicly, he would be adored by the Jews. For what some say, that it was done for the sake of honor, namely so that the Hebrews might revere Moses as hidden or taken up more, seems less fitting. For far greater, indeed continuous and perpetual honor of Moses would have been among the Hebrews, if they had been able to visit and venerate his sepulchre, just as the sepulchre of St. Catherine buried by angels on Mount Sinai, revealed by them, is venerated with great pilgrimage and devotion of the faithful coming from the whole world. You will say first: The Hebrews did not venerate the sepulchres of Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and especially Joseph, whose bones they carried with them through the desert; therefore neither would they have venerated the sepulchre of Moses, even if they had known it. I answer by denying the consequence. The reason for the difference is, first, that the antiquity of so many centuries which Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and Joseph had as men, not as gods, had taken away their divinity from them, indeed had worn away the opinion and shadow of it. Second, that their benefits to their own were equally antiquated, and those few. Third, that they were not illustrious in so many prodigies, deeds and governance of the people, as Moses was. Fourth, that the Hebrews from Scripture and their Fathers had impressed upon themselves most deeply this word of God: "I am the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob." Whence they knew that not Abraham, but God was to be adored; but of Moses, as one recently deceased, the memory was fresh, as also of his benefits, portents, plagues and governance, by which he had gloriously led the whole Hebrew people, most numerous, through ten plagues sent upon all Egypt, through the Red Sea with dry feet, the Egyptians being drowned, into the desert: and there he had given them the law received from God, had fed them with heavenly manna for 38 years, had assigned the pillar of fire and cloud as the guide of their journey, etc.; moreover they had heard this word of God to Moses: "I have made thee a god to Pharao, and Aaron thy brother shall be thy prophet," Exodus VII, 1. To these things, wandering through the desert and about to pass into the promised land, they needed a divine guide. Whence when Moses delayed longer to receive the law on Sinai, they made themselves a golden calf, namely Apis, as it were a guide of the journey. This is indeed what they themselves said to Aaron: "Arise, make us gods that may go before us; for as to this Moses, the man that brought us out of the land of Egypt, we know not what has befallen him," and having made the calf, they cried out to it: "These are thy gods, O Israel, that have brought thee out of the land of Egypt," Exodus xxxII, 1 and 4. Moses therefore being dead, it would have been natural for them, if they had had his body, to venerate and invoke him as the guide of the rest of the journey. For he himself was the supreme legislator, Pontiff, Prophet, prince and king of the whole people. You will say secondly: The Hebrews were not so foolish as to adore the dead body of Moses; for this spectacle of mortality would have driven from them every opinion of divinity, and would have demonstrated him to have been a man. I answer: All idolatry is foolish; for idolaters foolishly referred to the gods and honored with divine honors men distinguished in life, namely parents, kings, and outstanding benefactors, as Pliny teaches, lib. II, cap. VII; Cicero, De Natura Deorum; Justin, Tertullian, Lactantius, Arnobius and others writing Against the Gentiles, but also Holy Scripture itself expressly assigns this origin of idolatry, Wisdom xiv, 15; and it is established among all that Jupiter, Mercury, Aesculapius, Venus, etc., were men who on account of their benefits after death were referred to the gods by the Gentiles. Thus the Cretans worshipped their king Jupiter, yet they boasted that his tomb and bones existed in Crete among them. Whence Lactantius, lib. I of the Divine Institutions, cap. xi, rightly mocking them, says: "How therefore can God be alive in one place and dead in another? have a temple in one place and a sepulcher in another?" Thus Roman Emperors when dead through apotheosis, by which their bodies were publicly burned with ceremony, and an eagle flying from the pyre as if bearing the soul of the Emperor to heaven, were held to be gods, as Herodian narrates at length at the beginning of lib. IV; indeed they even worshipped the souls of their dead, with the body burned and incinerated, by the name of Manes. Whence that common saying, which we still read impressed on their sepulchers in Rome: "To the Divine Manes." For they believed that the souls of the dead were present at or sitting by their sepulchers and ashes. The Hebrews could have done and believed the same concerning Moses, as they did afterwards concerning King Asa when dead, II Paralipomenon xvi, 14. Do you want an example? In Egypt, as well as in the desert, the Hebrews worshipped the calf, namely Apis or Serapis, which was a hieroglyphic of Joseph; who through the calves or lean and fat cattle had foretold the sterility and fertility of Egypt and the whole world, Genesis xli, 1 and 29, as Rufinus holds, lib. XI of the History, cap. xxix, Suidas in the word Serapis, the Author of Marvels of Holy Scripture in Augustine, lib. 1, cap. xv, and the Author of Questions of the Old and New Testament in the same, cap. xv, and others, whom I cited in Genesis xli, at the end of the chapter. Finally the Hebrews worshipped the brazen serpent, and indeed inanimate images, namely brazen and golden idols of the Egyptians, Chaldeans, Assyrians: what wonder if they had worshipped Moses after death, as if restored to life and endowed with divinity on account of so many merits? Indeed Epiphanius, in heresy 55, relates that in Arabia Moses on account of his wonders was reputed to be God, and his image was adored. Ambrosiaster however in cap. III to the Galatians says that the devil contended that the body of Moses should be revealed or raised up by the Magi, so that in this way he might induce the Hebrews to adore him; but St. Michael resisted him. Our Serarius here recounts several other opinions concerning the cause of this dispute, but either false or improbable, among which more notable is that of Hugo Eterianus, On the Return of Souls, cap. ix, namely that the devil wished to prevent the soul of Moses from proceeding to the place of rest and blessedness, namely to limbo, and the fellowship of the Holy Fathers, and thence through Christ liberating them to heaven. The same is held by Cyril of Alexandria and Martyrius in the Compendium on the state of the dying, which book our Raderus translated from Greek into Latin. But truly this dispute was concerning the body of Moses, not the soul. Similar to this is the exposition of a certain author not sound in faith, but heterodox, that this dispute was concerning the body of Moses, that is, concerning the restoration of the Mosaic law and Judaism. For this body is mystical, not literal. More probable is that of Serarius himself, namely that the devil contended that the body of Moses should be carried into the promised land, and not be buried outside it in Moab, as a region devoted to him in the worship of idols, lest he should receive some harm from it, as he complained that he had received from the sepulcher of St. Babylas in Daphne, as the Life of St. Babylas has it, and from it Baronius, tom. IV. For which reason he everywhere through heretics strives to burn or abolish the relics of the Saints. Moreover heretics wrongly twist this concealment of the body of Moses against the showing and veneration of holy relics. For Christians do not adore relics with the worship of latria, as the Hebrews would have adored the body of Moses; nor is there danger of idolatry from relics among Christians, as there was from the body of Moses among the Hebrews. See Bellarmine, lib. II On the Relics of the Saints, cap. IV; indeed the veneration of relics is rather evinced from this passage. For if St. Michael had such great care for the body of Moses and its burial, we certainly ought to have greater care. Again, gather from this: If the devil thus contends for the body of the Saints at death, how much more does he contend for their soul? And conversely, if Michael and the angels thus defend the bodies of the Saints as they die, much more will they defend their souls. Thus the demons contended for the soul of Theodore and Chrysaorius crying out: "Grant us a respite until morning," and of the monk of Iconium, as St. Gregory relates, IV Dialogues, xxxviii. See more things in Rader in the Syntagm. already cited. Hence the devil appears to many at death, that he may strike them down and drive them into despair and some other sin. Whence St. Martin, dying and seeing him, said: "What are you doing here, bloody beast? You will find nothing deadly in me," as Sulpicius testifies in his Life. Hence again the Church sings of Michael: "I have appointed you prince over all souls to be received." For St. Michael, either by himself or through the angels subordinate to him, receives at death the souls of the just, and carries them to heaven, either immediately, if they have nothing to be purged; or mediately through Purgatory, if they have something to be expiated there. See Serarius and Lorinus here. Hence that prayer of the Church for the dead: "Come to meet him, ye angels of the Lord, receiving his soul, and offering it in the sight of the Most High." See the things said on Daniel XII. Symbolically Bede says: The body of Moses, political or mystical, is the Synagogue or the people of the Jews, whom the devil wished to keep in the captivity of Babylon; but Michael opposed him, that is, Jesus the priest, who by his prayers obtained their liberation from God. That which some wish to be literal, as if St. Jude cites the vision of Zechariah, cap. III, where Satan disputes against Jesus the son of Josedec the high priest, is scarcely probable: for in many things that vision differs from the words of St. Jude, as is shown there, and is evident to one who looks at it. He dared not bring a judgment of blasphemy. — "Judgment of blasphemy" he calls blasphemy, that is, a just curse and one deserved, and to be inflicted by just judgment, as if to say Michael did not dare to judge and blaspheme the devil, although the author of all malice and most unjustly resisting him, that is, to hurl at him a just and deserved insult and curse, saying: Depart, accursed Satan; go, most unjust one, into cursing and hell. Whence the Zurich version translates, he dared not affix to him the mark of the accursed; or, as Vatable, to hurl an insult at him; the Arabic, he dared not enter into contradiction against him of blasphemy. Or "judgment" he calls the condemnation and punishment "of blasphemy," by which Satan blasphemed Moses, when Michael wished to bury his body in a hidden place. Finally, some think "judgment of blasphemy" to be that which St. Peter, epistle II, cap. II, vers. 21, calls execrable (in Greek βλάσφημον) judgment, of which there are more things there. The first exposition, as it is the easiest, so it is the plainest, and the following antithesis demands it: "But these men, whatsoever things indeed they know not, they blaspheme." Note τὸ he dared not, not because Michael feared the devil, but because he feared to utter blasphemy, that is, an insult and curse, as an unseemly thing. "The devil deserved a curse, but blasphemy ought not to have gone forth from the mouth of the Archangel," says St. Jerome to Titus III. Michael looked, says Didymus, to the good nature of the devil, and therefore refrained from curses, and by his example taught what we ought to do, who often, inflamed by hatred or anger, persecute and curse not so much vices as the men themselves. Hence Hugo infers that magistrates and judges ought, by the example of St. Michael, to abstain from injurious words, and to take care that they do not rule with harshness or imperiously, and be like a lion in the house overturning the household and subjects, Eccles. IV, 35, but rule and correct them with gentleness, that they may correct their life. The same thing St. Jerome teaches expressly, lib. II Against Rufinus, that it must be observed by every Christian contending with his rivals and detractors, such as Rufinus was to St. Jerome. Indeed Eccles. cap. xxi, vers. 30: "When the impious man curses," he says, "the devil, he curses his own soul," because this is similar to the devil in impiety; therefore condemning his impiety, he condemns his own. But he said (modestly and gravely): May the Lord rebuke you, — In Greek ἐπιτιμήσαι σοι Κύριος, which Pagninus translated as "the Lord rebuke thee." Thus also St. Jerome in chapter III to Titus reads: "The Lord rebuke thee," following the Greek syntax ἐπιτιμήσαι σοι, that is to say, May God suppress thy insolence, malice, wickedness, O Satan, and compel thee to permit Moses to be buried secretly, lest, if he be buried publicly, occasion be given to the Hebrews for idolatry, so that they might wish to adore him. God therefore by rebuking thee commands thee with power and reproof, that is, powerfully and with authority restrains and checks thee acting wickedly and unworthily resisting me. He alludes to that word of the Lord to Satan: "The Lord rebuke thee, Satan," Zechariah chapter III, 2. See the remarks there. Thus ἐπιτιμᾷν in the Gospels is now translated as "to rebuke," now as "to command," because by rebuking one commands; so that what the Interpreter translated in Matthew chapter VIII, 26: "He commanded the winds," in Luke chapter VIII, 24, he translated "he rebuked," in Mark chapter IV, 39, "he threatened." For the Hebrew נער gaar, that is to rebuke, by catachresis and metalepsis signifies to command by rebuking, to restrain, to check, to calm, as is evident from Nahum 1, 4; Psalm IX, 6; Psalm CXIX, 21; Psalm CVI, 9; Psalm CIV, 7; Isaiah L, 2, and chapter XXX, 17. Note: St. Michael could by himself and by his own power have checked the insolence of the devil, because he is more powerful and superior to him, but he preferred out of modesty and reverence to transfer this work and this power to God, whom as he prefers in name, so much more does he represent in heart and deed, and from him he asks that he restrain the devil. The same did St. Macarius of Alexandria, as his Life relates. Furthermore, St. Ambrose in Luke VIII, thinks that Christ did the same thing, when he commanded peace to the winds conflicting on the sea, saying: "Be silent and be mute;" for he said this to the devil, who was stirring up these winds and the tempest on the sea. The same the Church uses when exorcising those to be baptized or the possessed, concerning which rite see our Delrio in Magic, book VI, chapter II, section 3, question 43, and Joseph Vicecomites On the Rites of Baptism, book I, chapter XXIX and following.
1:10
10. But these men, whatsoever things indeed they know not, they blaspheme. — This is an apodosis, or a return and application of the example; as if to say: Michael, although he could justly have blasphemed Satan by his authority, inasmuch as he knew his impiety, by which most unworthily he contended against him concerning the body of Moses, that is, to curse him, to punish him with reproach, to chastise him with disgrace, indeed even to strike and scourge him, nevertheless through modesty he was unwilling to do so; but the Simonians and Gnostics, in their unbearable audacity and impudence, blaspheme and curse those things which they know not, and which, being carnal, surpass their understanding, namely God, and God's attributes, the mysteries of Christ, heavenly things, sublime and divine matters. Thus Epiphanius, in heresy 26: "The Gnostics blaspheme," he says, "not only Abraham, Moses, Elijah and the entire choir of Prophets, but also God who chose them," etc. Thus the Arians, Macedonians, Sabellians, since they could not comprehend the mystery of the Holy Trinity, denied it and blasphemed it. Thus today the Calvinists and Zwinglians, who do not comprehend God's omnipotence in the mystery of the Eucharist, deny it and blaspheme it. For heretics, the rule of believing is sense and natural reason, not faith, not God's omnipotent word. What they see and understand, they believe; what they do not understand, they are unwilling to believe. Wherefore Irenaeus, book I, chapter 35, says that against heretics victory is the manifestation of their opinions, and St. Jerome to Ctesiphon: "To have revealed their opinions," he says, "is to have overcome them." Moreover, there are three causes of the heretics' ignorance: the first is pride; the second is levity; the third is pleasure and concupiscence. For, as Archytas says: "Pleasure, an enemy to reason, impedes counsel and darkens the eyes of the mind, and has no commerce with virtue." Wherefore from these three is formed the sphinx, which is an enigma of ignorance among the Mythologists. For the ancients depicted the sphinx as a monster with the face of a virgin, the wings of birds, the feet of a lion, which, proposing obscure riddles and being unable to solve them, killed those who could not. Hear Alciatus, emblem 187: "What monster is this? It is the Sphinx. Why does it have the bright face of a virgin, and the wings of birds, and the limbs of a lion? Ignorance of things assumed this form, for indeed the cause and origin of such great evil is threefold: Some are made dull by light wit, some by beguiling pleasure, and some by proud hearts." He then assigns the remedy, namely: "Know thyself." But whatsoever things naturally, as dumb animals (in Greek ἄλογα, that is, irrational, and therefore brute and dumb, that is, lacking articulate and human speech; thus Cicero more than once calls brute animals dumb), they know (namely the belly and lust), in these they are corrupted, defiling and fouling their bodies and minds with foul gluttony and obscene lusts, like swine and dogs, indeed more shamefully than swine and dogs, as Epiphanius shows concerning the Gnostics, in heresy 26. Whence the Arabic version: "They work," it says, "their natural things (namely carnal things) like brutes." Moreover, they "know" these things through sense, concupiscence, experience and custom, that is, they taste them, touch them, desire them, lust after them, practice them; whence Gagneius suspects that for ἴσασιν, that is, they know, should be read ἐπιθυμοῦσιν, that is, they desire, but the faith of all Greek and Latin manuscripts stands against this. Better does "they know" include "they desire," as I have already said. Clearly Oecumenius: "Whatsoever things," he says, "by natural impulse or appetite, as irrational or dumb or brute animals, they know, these they pursue as if mad, like mares desiring stallions, or swine." And therefore they corrupt the powers of body and soul, reason, health, integrity, purity, chastity, finally life and nature itself through gluttony and lusts contrary to nature. Truly Seneca, in De Vita beata, chapter 14, says that pleasures are like wild beasts, which tear their masters to pieces. And Archytas said there was no more capital plague in the world than bodily pleasure, as Cicero testifies in the Cato Major. But Socrates said pleasures should be avoided as sirens, which enchant man, infatuate him, destroy him, as Laertius testifies, book II. Wherefore Aristotle warned to regard pleasures not from the front, but from behind, that is, not as they come, but as they depart. For as they come, they beguile with false appearance, but as they depart, they leave behind the sting, that is, repentance and sorrow. Thus Laertius, book V, chapter 1.
1:11
11. Woe unto them who. — Some read οἵ, that is, who; now they read ὅτι, that is, because. Jude burns forth in his invective against the Gnostics, rebuking them sharply, and comparing them first to Cain; secondly, to Balaam; thirdly, to Core: namely because they imitate the envy and fratricide of Cain; the avarice, magic, impiety and obscenity of Balaam; the sedition, rebellion and schism of Core; and therefore like those men they are punished sharply, not only in the future, but also in the present life. For "way" in Scripture signifies the institution of life, the manner of living, acts and customs, as much as events and outcomes. The way therefore of Cain is contempt of God, envy, homicide, nay parricide, atheism, a wandering life, despair. He names these three before others because these three were enemies of God, faith and holiness, and wished to seduce the faithful and destroy the Church; whence they were types and forerunners of Simon, the Gnostics and heretics. For Cain slew Abel, the first offspring of faith and the Church; Balaam wished to destroy the Hebrew people, who were worshippers of the true God, and his Church; Core, coveting the priesthood, rebelled against Moses, and by his schism cut and destroyed the Synagogue. Therefore first, just as Cain, avaricious, offered inferior sheep to God, reserving the better for himself, and by that reasoning preferred himself and his own advantages to God: so likewise the Simonians, Gnostics and other heretics prefer themselves and their own gains to God, nay they profane and plunder God's churches, chalices and gifts. To this avarice the name Cain aptly corresponds: for Cain in Hebrew is the same as acquisition and possession. For Eve called her first son Cain, saying: "I have possessed a man through God," Gen. cap. IV, vers. 1; for קנה kana signifies to possess; hence קנה Cain is possession. Moreover St. Augustine aptly, in lib. IV On Baptism against the Donatists, cap. IV, compares avarice, which is called by St. Paul the servitude of idols, to heresy. Wherefore the heretic Kyrstenus wrongly writes here in the Arabic version that Cain signifies vomit and gluttony, from the root קא kaa, that is, he vomited. Secondly, just as Cain envied his brother Abel because he was more pleasing to God, as one offering better sheep to God, and because God testified this by sending fire from heaven and inflaming his victims: so the Simonians and heretics envied and envy the Orthodox, and persecute them with calumnies, curses, injuries, robberies. Thus Bede: "They go in the way of Cain," he says, "who, on account of envy of the better, assume for themselves the name of teachers, by which they may be honored." Thirdly, just as Cain from hatred and envy slew his brother Abel: so heretics from hatred and envy of the Orthodox, enticing the souls of the faithful to their heresy, slay them, and not rarely also slaughter the bodies of those who resist them. For heresy is cruel, because it is driven by cruel Satan. Thus cruel were the Arians, as is evident from the writings of St. Athanasius, Lucifer of Cagliari, and St. Hilary to the Emperor Constantius, and from Victor of Utica in the Persecution of the Vandals. Whence St. Athanasius, in his Apology On His Flight: "Who," he says, "does not see the crimes of the Arians, that they are thirsting and greedy for human blood, and with their cunning as with nets they seize those whom they destine for death. Indeed their very works declare this, and show that their minds are more savage than wild beasts, and more cruel than the Babylonians." Concerning the cruelty of the Donatists see St. Augustine and Optatus of Milevis. Concerning the savagery of the Hussites in Bohemia, see Aeneas Sylvius On the Affairs of Bohemia. How our Calvinists and other heretics of this age have raged against the temples, wealth, cities and bodies of the Orthodox, throughout Germany, France, Hungary, England, Belgium, Denmark, Sweden, Norway, etc., we all know, nay we have witnessed with our own eyes. See the Theatre of Heretical Cruelty, and Stanislaus Rescius On the Phalanxes of the Evangelicals. They learned this from their parent Luther, who in the Prelude to the Babylonian Captivity, in the year of our Lord 1520, incited the peasants to war against the princes. But when the sedition fell back upon the heads of the peasants, with a hundred thousand of them slain, Luther changed his cloak and sang a recantation, defending the cause of the princes against the peasants, and said: "I, Martin Luther, in the peasant war slew all the peasants: for I ordered them to be slaughtered; all their blood is upon my shoulders; but truly I cast that burden upon God." Thus Aurifaber in the Colloquy of Luther, titled On War. Fourth, Cain, if we believe the Chaldean, was the first heresiarch, and therefore an atheist, and wished to draw his brother Abel to heresy and atheism, and therefore killed him because he resisted him. For the Targum Hierosolymitanum, which is the Chaldean Paraphrast, asserts in Genesis IV that Cain began to complain in the field about God's providence and equity, and disputed against the final judgment, against the reward of the good, and the punishment of the wicked. "When," it says, "both had gone out into the field, Cain said: There is no judgment, there is no judge, nor reward for the just, nor punishment for the impious; nor was the world created for God's mercy." On the contrary, Abel asserted these things, defended God, reproved his brother, and therefore was struck down by him. Whence St. Cyprian, book IV, epistle 6, calls Abel a Martyr: "Let us imitate," he says, "Abel the just, who initiated martyrdoms, when on account of justice he is the first to be killed." Hence also Cain, when God asked him where Abel was, answered impudently, shamelessly and falsely: "I know not; am I my brother's keeper?" and by this sufficiently showed that he thought his crime hidden from God. He did not believe therefore that God knows all things, sees all things, because he did not believe that He had seen his quarrel with Abel and his fratricide. Thus heretics finally become atheists, and every heresy is as it were a royal road to atheism, as I said in II Peter II. For this reason St. John calls Cain the son of the devil, certainly the first and firstborn, in his first epistle, chapter III, verse 12: "Not as Cain who was of the wicked one," in Greek ἐκ τοῦ πονηροῦ, that is from that evil one, who namely by antonomasia is, and is called evil, namely the devil. What therefore St. Polycarp answered to Marcion the heresiarch when he asked: "Do you know me?" saying: "I know the firstborn of the devil," he would have answered more truly to Cain. Fifth, Cain, when rebuked by God, did not repent, but hardened himself; whence he was marked by Him with a tremor of the body as it were stigmatized, and a reproach of the world, fleeing from the face of God he became a vagrant and fugitive, indeed worse and more impious, if we believe Josephus, Antiquities I, chapter III, where he thus speaks of Cain: "So far was he from changing his life for the better by this chastisement, that he became even worse, indulging in all pleasures even with injury to others, and accumulating domestic resources by force and plunder, calling to himself associates of robbery and wickedness from everywhere, he became a teacher to them for a criminal life. Moreover he changed the simple manner of living hitherto in use by devised measures and weights, and corrupted the former sincerity and generosity, ignorant of such arts, into cunning." Thus Simon Magus, when rebuked by St. Peter, became worse. So also heretics when convicted, indeed when punished by God become worse, and rush into all pleasures and crimes; for heresy is the mother of all crimes and wickedness. Hence as it were wanderers and vagrants they roam through provinces, so that they may deceive, corrupt and destroy the faithful. Sixth, Cain despaired of God's mercy, saying: "My iniquity is greater than that I may deserve pardon," Genesis IV, 13. Thus heretics from the consciousness of so many and such great crimes rush into the abyss of despair. And they were poured out in the error of Balaam for reward. — That is, into the error of Balaam, who was reward, or the desire of reward and gain, they were poured out, as if to say: They were wholly poured out into riches and gains; or, as if to say: In the error and deception of reward, by which Balaam was deceived, they pour themselves out into curses, impious counsels and other crimes. For the error of Balaam was the hope of reward and the desire of gain, namely that by hope of reward offered by Balac, king of Moab, he wished to curse and destroy the people of God, namely the Hebrews, Numbers XXII and following. Whence the Syriac translates: "After the reward of Balaam they were made partakers in reward, or burned," Pagninus, "in the deception of reward, by which Balaam was deceived, they were poured out;" Vatablus, "they were poured out in the deception of the reward of Balaam, and by the deceitful reward by which he was deceived, departing from God's precepts they were led into all crime." Where note: For reward in Greek is the genitive μισθοῦ, which Pagninus, Vatablus and others refer to πλάνῃ, that is error, and deception, as if to say: In the deception of reward like Balaam they were poured out. Our translator however renders it in the ablative, reward, either because for μισθοῦ he read μισθῷ; or because he understood ἕνεκα, or χάριν, as if to say: ἕνεκα μισθοῦ, that is on account of reward, that is for reward; or rather because the preposition ἐξ, which is in ἐξεχύθησαν, that is they were poured out, requires the genitive, as if to say: ἐξ μισθοῦ ἐξεχύθησαν, that is from reward, by reward, poured out for reward. But all these come to the same thing. Again, τὸ effusi sunt signifies the great licentiousness of heretics in sinning, the ardor and impetuosity by which they pour themselves out entirely into merchandise and wealth, and through these, and on account of these, into all desires and all crimes. The Arabic version translates it, and in his reward they were dried up, because after effusion follows dryness: hence when moisture is effused through sweat or blood, we become dry and thirsty. Τὸ exaruerunt denotes that merchandise and gains obtained through crime do not enrich, but dry up and vanish, according to that saying: "Ill-gotten gains are ill-spent. The third heir does not rejoice in ill-acquired things." Furthermore, heretics imitate Balaam: First, because just as Balaam, for the love of earthly advantages, they impugn the truth which they themselves know, as Bede says; and Oecumenius says: "The Gnostics," he says, "do all things from a desire for gain." Second, because instead of the Holy Spirit which they boast of, they are driven by the spirit of error and the father of lies, namely the devil. Thus Didymus. Third, because heresiarchs are frequently magicians, or have a familiar demon, as Suatus had. Fourth, just as Balaam wished to curse the people of God and the Synagogue, but God turned his curse into a blessing: so heretics are most cursing, and continually assail and rend not only the Orthodox with insults and reproaches, but also one another. But God converts these their reproaches into their own ignominy and the glory of the Church, showing to the whole world their impatience, their cursing, their calumnies. Fifth, Balaam gave impious counsel to King Balac, namely that he should send beautiful maidens into the camp of the Hebrews, who would entice them to lust, and thence to idolatry, so that thus, with God abandoning them, they could be conquered and slain by Balac, as is evident from Numbers XXXI, 15, and there Theodoret teaches in Question XLV, and Josephus in Book IV of the Antiquities, VI. Thus heretics give impious counsels, and persuade Religious and Clerics to apostasy, violation of vows, perfidy, heresy; and laypeople to rebellion, lust, gluttony, and all licentiousness of the flesh. Thus Didymus. Indeed, Christ says to the Angel, that is the Bishop of Pergamum, in the Apocalypse II, 19: "I have," he says, "against thee a few things, because thou hast there some that hold the doctrine of Balaam, who taught Balac to send a stumbling block before the children of Israel, to eat and to fornicate: so hast thou also some that hold the doctrine of the Nicolaites;" concerning which there is more in the same place. Whence Philastrius, in his book On Heresies, numbers the Balaamites among the heretics; for their heresy was that it is lawful to fornicate and to eat things sacrificed to idols. For this reason Balaam, having obtained a name suited to the matter, his work and deed: for Balaam in Hebrew is the same as licking or devouring peoples, or absorbing a people. For Balaam, inviting the Hebrews through maidens to the eating of things sacrificed to idols, wished to absorb and destroy them. Finally, just as Balaam in the war of the Midianites was slain by the sword of the Hebrews, so heretics are destroyed by the swords of princes, because they are impious toward God, and because they disturb the commonwealth, stirring up rebellions, seditions and schisms, as Balaam through women wished to overthrow the camp of the Hebrews. For nothing so enervates manly and military spirits as lust. For this reason the ancient Gentiles excluded women, even wives, from camps, as Tertullian testifies in his book On Chastity, chapter XII. Hence camps were called "as if chaste, because in them lust was castrated," says Isidore, Book IX of the Etymologies, chapter III. Tacitus gives this reason, Book III of the Histories: "namely that the company of women is present which peace weakens by luxury, and war hinders by fear." And Valerius Maximus, Book II, chapter VII: "The exhausted, shameful sink of harlots having been cleaned from the camp of Scipio, the Roman army, which a little before through fear of death had stained itself with a shameful blemish, with restored virtue leveled that keen and spirited Numantia, burned with fires, to the ground." See Lipsius, Book V On Roman Warfare, Dialogue 48, where he relates that the Germans once cut off the noses of women found in camps and expelled them. And in the contradiction (in Greek τῇ ἀντιλογίᾳ, that is contradiction) of Core they perished,—because the heretics, although they did not yet exist in the time of Core, nevertheless perished in him and with him, typologically and figuratively: for the destruction of Core, by which he himself was swallowed up alive by the earth and descended into hell, was a type and figure that heretics in like manner would perish and his followers would descend into tartarus. Whence concerning the Antichrist and his false prophet it is said in the Apocalypse XIX, 20: "These two were cast alive into the pool of fire burning with brimstone." In a similar manner the Apostle says that the faithful were baptized in Moses and in the sea, and ate the same food with him, typologically that is and figuratively, because namely the passage of Moses through the Red Sea was a type of baptism, and the manna was a type of our Eucharist, I Corinthians X, 2; and Romans VI, 3, he says we are buried together with Christ through baptism unto death, because namely baptism is a type of the burial and death of Christ, and represents it; whence explaining he adds: "That as Christ rose from the dead by the glory of the Father, so we also may walk in newness of life." Secondly and more plainly, "in the contradiction," that is in the manner of contradiction, as if to say: In the manner of the seditious Core, who perished in his contradiction and sedition, so the heretics perished and perish. Thus often in Hebrew ב, that is in, is taken for כ, that is as, in the manner of. Thus Vatable. Thirdly, "they perished" mystically, because they lose and kill their own souls and those of whom they seduce through heresy, and make them liable to gehenna. Furthermore, rightly does St. Jude compare heretics with Core: First, because just as Core, being proud, rebelled against Moses, pretending frivolous and empty causes: whence also Core in Hebrew signifies bald; so they rebel against the Pontiff and the Church. Secondly, just as Core coveted the priesthood, so they covet Bishoprics and rich benefices. Thirdly, just as Core made a schism, so do they also. Fourthly, Core, when lightly reproved by Moses, answered arrogantly; and despised the one admonishing him: thus they also clamor against the admonitions of Pastors and Bishops. Fifthly, just as Core descended alive to the infernal regions, so does he also. Thus Bede, Œcumenius and others: see what is said on Numbers XVI. Finally, St. Jude compares heretics with Core and Cain, because in spirit he foresaw that there would be heretics called Cainites, who would defend and worship both. Hear St. Augustine, in heresy 18: "The Cainites," he says, "are so called for this reason, because they honor Cain, saying that he was of very great virtue; and at the same time they think that Judas the traitor was something divine, and they count his crime as a benefit, asserting that he foreknew how much the passion of Christ would profit the human race, and for this reason delivered him to the Jews to be killed: they are also said to worship those who, making a schism in the first people of God, perished with the earth opening, Core, Dathan and Abiron, and the Sodomites. They blaspheme the law, and God the author of the law, and deny the resurrection of the flesh." Morally, note here how severely God punishes murmuring and rebellion against Superiors and God's ministers: for on account of it Core, Dathan and Abiron were swallowed up alive by the earth and gehenna; and, as St. Ambrose says, book III, epistle 25, to the Church of Vercelli: "The earth roaring in the midst of the people is split asunder, the abyss opens in its depth, the guilty are snatched away, and thus they are banished from all the elements of this world, so that they neither contaminate the air by breathing, nor heaven by sight, nor the sea by touch, nor the earth by burial." Thus Mary, the sister of Moses, murmuring against Moses, was struck with leprosy, Numbers XII. Thus the magicians of Pharaoh resisting Moses were punished with ulcers, Exodus IX, 9. Thus Absalom pursuing David the king, hanging from a tree between heaven and earth, as if unworthy to touch either, was pierced through with three spears, II Kings XVIII, 14. Thus Paul struck Elymas resisting him with blindness, Acts XIII, 11. Symbolically Cain, Balaam and Core represent the threefold concupiscence, from which all evil comes: namely Cain the avaricious represents the concupiscence of the eyes, Balaam the gluttonous and lustful represents the concupiscence of the flesh, Core the ambitious represents the pride of life: concerning which St. John in his first epistle, chapter II, verse 16: "All," he says, "that is in the world, is the concupiscence of the flesh, and the concupiscence of the eyes, and the pride of life." Cain therefore represents the avaricious, Balaam the gluttonous and lustful, Core the proud. Against these three St. Jude pronounces woe, that is eternal curse and gehenna; just as Amos, chapter VI, verse 1: "Woe," he says, "to you that are wealthy (behold the avaricious) in Sion, etc., entering pompously (behold the proud) the house of Israel, etc.; who are separated for the day of evil, who sleep upon beds of ivory, and are wanton on your couches; who eat the lambs out of the flock, and the calves out of the midst of the herd; who sing to the sound of the psaltery, drinking wine in bowls, and anointed with the best ointments (behold the gluttonous and lustful), and they were not grieved for the affliction of Joseph."
1:12
12. These are spots in your feasts. — In Greek ἐν ἀγάπαις, that is, "in charities, in your loves stained," as St. Augustine reads it, On Faith and Works, chapter XXV, that is in banquets. For at first Christians celebrated common banquets as a symbol of charity after the Eucharist, for both the poor and the rich, but frugal and pious; and therefore they called them Agapes, that is charities, as I showed in I Corinthians XI, 20. Thus the Gentiles had their banquets, which they called φιλίτια and φιλέτια, as it were symbols of love and friendship. Now the sense which the Syriac gives is this: these are they who in their delights defile themselves, both the body with gluttony, and the mind with drunkenness, greed, lust; and also their fellow-banqueters with depraved doctrine and heresy, as much as with detraction, cursing, and immodest words and looks; for they have "eyes full of adultery and unceasing sin," as St. Peter says in his second epistle, chapter II, verse 14. See the things said there. The Arabic translator renders it, these are they bringing guilt upon you, because namely they defile you with heresy, gluttony and lust, and therefore make you guilty and liable to the wrath and vengeance of God. In these things therefore that saying of Tertullian is true, On Fasting against the Psychics, chapter XVII: "With you the Agape seethes in pots, faith grows hot in kitchens, hope lies in dishes. But greater than these is the agape, because through it your young men sleep with sisters: namely, the appendages of gluttony are lasciviousness and luxury." For the Gnostics, when sated, conceding their wives to others, said: "Rise, and make an agape with the brother," as Epiphanius says, heresy 26. Less correctly does Cajetan thus distinguish and expound it: These feasting in your loves, that is in benefits received from you, holding banquets are spots, because the stained defile others with their vices. For spot in Greek is σπιλάδες, which Hesychius in his Lexicon, Pliny, book III in the Preface, Oecumenius and others translate as reefs, or rough rocks in the sea, upon which ships dashed are shattered and sailors drowned. Similar reefs are heretics and impious banqueters, who drag others feasting with them into destruction and ruin. Yet more aptly does Our author translate it as spots; for these suit feasts more than rocks, and the Greek σπίλοι signifies them, in St. Peter's second epistle, chapter II, verse 13, and therefore here likewise the Zurich, Clarius, Erasmus, Arias and Pagninus translations render it. Elegantly Thomas the Englishman: They are called, he says, "spots," as to impudicity; "feasting," as to gluttony; "without fear," as to unseemly joy; "feeding themselves," not the poor; as to the table. Feasting without fear, — because without fear of God and men, boldly and shamelessly they stuff themselves with flesh and gulp down wine, wanton in gestures, and vomit forth the poison of their hearts in words; wherefore they are gluttons, gormandizers, born for lust and belly. St. Dionysius notes that one reclining at table has need above all others of the fear of God, and ought to stir it up in himself, because at table many occasions of gluttony, detraction, pride, impudicity, etc., are presented, which cannot be overcome without the fear of God. Wherefore St. Ambrose, Chrysostom, Augustine and other Saints, though invited, were unwilling to attend banquets, but in their own home they seasoned their banquet and banqueters with sacred reading. Those therefore who attend banquets should arm themselves with the fear of God, and think upon that saying of the Wise Man, Proverbs XXIII, 4: "When thou sittest to eat with a prince, consider diligently what is set before thy face; and put a knife to thy throat, if thou hast power over thy soul, that thou mayest not desire of his meats, in which bread of lies is mixed." See St. Chrysostom, homily 32 on Matthew; Clement of Alexandria, book II of the Pedagogue, chapters 1 and 11; St. Paulinus, epistle 31; St. Ambrose in St. Augustine, book VI of the Confessions, chapter II; St. Jerome, epistle 22; St. Gregory, book I, epistle 71, who all teach excellently what kind and how sober the banquets of Christians ought to be. I cannot pass over one Tertullian, who describes the entire ritual of a Christian banquet thus: "Our supper shows the reason for its name from its designation; for it is called agape, which is love among the Greeks. Whatever expense it involves, it is a gain to make the expenditure in the name of piety; since indeed we also help the poor with this refreshment. It admits nothing of baseness, nothing of immoderation: one does not recline before prayer to God is tasted first; food is eaten as much as the hungry can take; drink is taken as much as is fitting for the modest; thus they are satisfied, so that those who remember that they must also adore God through the night; thus they converse, so that those know the Lord hears; equally prayer ends the banquet." And a little later: "The elders also instituted a solemn banquet, and called it Charistia, to which no one was admitted except relatives and kinsmen; so that if any complaint had arisen among the necessary, at the sacred table, and amid the cheerfulness of souls with advocates of concord brought in, it might be settled." Moreover, τὸ without fear some refer to what follows, "feeding themselves." But the Romans more aptly refer it to τὸ feasting, which preceded; but the matter comes to the same thing. For feasting in Greek is συνευωχούμενοι, which some refer to lust and shameful intercourse, as I said on II Peter II, verse 13. Whence the Arabic version translates: Who run through deceit and shamelessness in their desires. Feeding themselves,—that is to say, it is the shepherd's part to feed sheep, not himself. But these false shepherds feed themselves, not the sheep, indeed they fleece the sheep, so that they may feed themselves and their goods from them. It is the part of the good Shepherd to feed even the poor corporally. But these appropriate to themselves the alms which they collect from the faithful for the poor. He alludes to Ezech. XXXIV, 2. See the things said there. Secondly, Œcumenius expounds the Greek ποιμαίνοντες, that is, feeding, as ruling: for of old kings were called and were Shepherds of peoples. Whence Agamemnon is called by Homer ποιμὴν λαῶν. For with what diligence, care and humanity a Shepherd feeds and rules sheep, with the same a King ought to feed and rule the people. Whence the Arabic version translates, they govern themselves without virtue; Pagninus and Vatablus, living by their own guidance and judgment; others, they make themselves Pastors and Bishops, not called by God, nor elected by the Church. Clouds without water,—namely sterile clouds, unfruitful, which seem to promise water for the refreshment of men and the fruitfulness of the earth, but do not provide it. Thus the Gnostics bore the empty name of knowledge and doctrine, but did not provide it, says Didymus, according to that Prov. XXV, 14: "Clouds and wind, and rains not following, a man glorious and not fulfilling promises." In place of this St. Peter in the epistle II, cap. II, 17, calls them fountains without water, and clouds driven about by whirlwinds. Tropologically clouds without water are pompous and verbose preachers, who tickle the ears, but do not strike the heart. Secondly, Œcumenius: "Just as clouds," he says, "without water, driven by winds, do not refresh with water the places on which they settle, but cover and obscure them with mist: thus heretics do not irrigate, refresh and make fruitful souls with saving discourse, but darken them with detestable teachings." Thirdly, Bede: "Just as sterile clouds," he says, "are carried about by winds, thus heretics are snatched by winds, that is, by the blasts and suggestions of demons into diverse errors of vices. Again, just as a cloud is dispersed by wind like smoke and vanishes, thus also heretics are dispersed and vanish by their spirit of vanity." Thus St. Athanasius concerning Julian the Apostate, already reigning and beginning to rage against the faithful: "Let us withdraw," he says, "a little, O friends; for it is a small cloud which quickly passes and vanishes," as witness Socrates, lib. II, cap. XII. He was a true prophet; for in the following year Julian was killed. Truly Job cap. VII, verse 9: "As," he says, "a cloud is consumed and passes away, so he who shall go down to hell shall not come up." He alludes to Simon Magus, who like a cloud driven by wind flew through the air snatched by a demon, but by the prayers of St. Peter was cast down and broke his legs. Note τὸ are carried about; for heretics slip from one heresy to another and another, and daily forge new dogmas, according to that: "The wicked walk in a circle" of dogmas and errors. Whence St. Hilarius to the Emperor Constantius says that the Arians have many faiths, so that there might be none, indeed annual and monthly ones, and thus have as many faiths as wills. Truly our Frusius: "Why now is one faith played upon with so many strings?" Therefore Proteus and chameleons are heretics, who like the Euripus always fluctuate and nowhere stand firm. See Irenaeus, book I, chapter V; Tertullian, book On Prescription, chapter XLII, and Vincent of Lérins, Against the profane novelties of heresies. Autumnal trees, — δένδρα φθινοπωρινά, which can first be translated, trees withering in autumn, namely losing their fruits, and withdrawing themselves into root and earth. For in a similar manner heretics are withered men, bearing no fruit of true doctrine and good works; but fixed to earthly things they do not grasp heavenly things, nor do they desire them, indeed they despair. Thus Adam, Vatablus and others. Furthermore Columella, book III, chapter X, shows by analogy that man is rightly compared to a tree and plant, and he compares the parts and members of each with one another. For man is as it were an inverted tree, having a root, namely the head, upward; branches, namely the feet, downward: which the tree does the opposite of. Secondly, δένδρα φθινοπωρινά can be translated, trees of the ending and final autumn, and near to wintry squalor; thus called παρὰ τὸ φθίνεσθαι τὴν ὀπώραν, that is, from the ending autumn. For then trees lose their foliage, namely all their leaves, wither and turn gray. Thus heretics display no leaves and appearance of true wisdom or eloquence, but as they are barren of fruit, so they are dry and squalid in leaves and appearance. Thus Salmeron and Gagneius. Thirdly, φθινοπωρινά are called fruit-losing trees, παρὰ τὸ φθίνεσθαι τὰς αὐτῶν ὀπώρας, that is, because they corrupt their own fruits, and produce nothing but corrupted and withered matter. Whence the Arabic version translates it, trees of corrupted fruits. For certain trees, especially young and recently planted ones, are accustomed to flower in late autumn contrary to the season, and this indicates to farmers that they are as it were exhausted of all moisture and vigor, and will soon die through the winter. Others begin to produce apples in autumn; but on account of the coming winter they do not bring them to maturity, but leave them unripe. Such are heretics, who are not only dead, but also death-dealing, because they not only extirpate their own but also the good works and fruits of piety of others, indeed they infect and poison them with the pestilential venom of heresy. Thus Bede, Salmeron, Catharinus and others. Tropologically Hugo says: "Autumnal trees," he says, "are the slothful and lazy, who begin to serve God late, tardily and sluggishly, and therefore bring nothing to maturity; but when winter comes, that is temptation and adversity, their zeal and work dies." On the other hand the just man fervent and diligent is "as a tree planted by the running waters, which shall bring forth its fruit in due season, and his leaf shall not fall off, and all whatsoever he shall do shall prosper," Psalm I, 3. Again: "The just shall flourish like the palm tree, and shall grow up like the cedar of Libanus," Psalm XCI, verse 13; and: "I am as a fruitful olive tree in the house of God," Psalm LI, 10. See Ecclesiasticus, chapter XXIV, verses 17 and following, where the wisdom of God and of the Saints, namely practical wisdom, compares itself to the ever-green cypress, palm, olive, cinnamon, balsam, myrrh; and finally verse 23: "I," it says, "as a vine have brought forth a pleasant odor; and my flowers are the fruit of honor and riches." Thus Joseph is called the son of increase and fruitfulness, Genesis XLIX, 22. Unfruitful, — because they have lost or are losing fruit, as I have already said. Aptly St. Epiphanius, heresy 31, and Irenaeus, book I, chapter XXXIII, compare the Gnostics and heretics to fungi, which proceed from trees as it were their excrement, and arise in a single night, and soon die. For thus heretics have proceeded from us, suddenly spring up, and perish most quickly, says St. Augustine on Psalm LIV. Twice dead. — First, because they have lost not only fruit but also leaves, as I have already said. For in a similar manner heretics are destitute not only of fruit and savor, but also of the appearance and beauty of piety and good works. Thus Oecumenius. Secondly, "twice," that is wholly and completely, "dead." Thus we say, twice and thrice, that is wholly, blessed. Thus the Apostle says that Presbyters who preside well are worthy of double, that is manifold, honor, I Timothy V, verse 17, where I have cited many examples of this phrase. Thirdly, some understand by twice dead those twice planted and twice uprooted, and by these signify those who have relapsed into heresy. Others say they were first dead, when they lived in paganism before baptism, but secondly dead when after baptism they fell into heresy. Others consider them twice dead, because they are dead both in body, which they contaminate with every lust, and in soul. Thus Oecumenius. Anagogically, first, the soul dies through sin, by which grace, which is the life of the soul, perishes; second, it dies when it is thrust into hell: for this is the second death, Apocalypse XX, 14. Fourth and genuinely, trees "twice dead," that is, uprooted, as St. Jude explains by adding in exposition, just as a little before he explained autumnal ones through unfruitful ones. For a tree first dies in itself, while it withers, but still lives in its root, from which in spring it again sprouts and revives; but second it dies in the root, while that is uprooted, and then it dies fully and completely, so that no hope of life remains for it. Thus Arius. In a similar way the soul of a heretic dies, first through mortal sin: for through this it loses charity and grace, which is the life of the soul. Then second it dies through heresy: for through this it loses faith as a root, which is the beginning of spiritual life: for heresy is never the first sin of a man, but to it, with other sins going before as steps, one descends gradually. Uprooted. — Œcumenius and the others already mentioned think this is more than "twice dead"; for dead trees can revive and sprout again, if the root remains in healthy soil; but uprooted ones have no hope of life, but it is more true to explain "uprooted" as "twice dead," as I have already said. Moreover heretics through schism and heresy are uprooted from Faith, Church, God and Christ, as if excommunicated. Therefore "uprooted" signifies the desperate salvation of the Gnostics. For, as Œcumenius says, "they are uprooted from Paradise, that is the Church of the Lord, and cast out are gathered to eternal fire. For what state or root can he have who on account of the filth of pleasure is cast out by all?"
1:13
13. The waves of the fierce sea. — "Fierce," that is "ferocious," as St. Martin I, Pope, reads in epistle 1; the Syrian version, violent waves of the sea; the Arabic, the waves of the agitated sea. Thus Ovid calls cruel waves; and Virgil, in book VII of the Aeneid, calls them barking waves, because they sound and roar like barking dogs; whence also a part of the Zeeland sea is called from such barking, Den Sond, that is, dog. Physically, St. Chrysostom notes in Matthew chapter xiv, that God created the sea not tranquil, but fluctuating and surging, so that in restraining and moderating it He might display His power and providence. Such also is our life, which God balances with temptations and tribulations in such a way that we are neither overwhelmed by excessive ones, nor grow sluggish from being entirely without them. St. Jude compared the Gnostics, first, to clouds without water; second, to autumn trees; third, here, to fierce and savage sea waves. And this first, because like waves they are restless, dark, bitter and swollen, and through pride they are lifted up, so that they reach heaven with their curses and blasphemy. Thus Bede, according to that passage of Isaiah LVII, verse 20: "The wicked are like the raging sea, which cannot rest." Second, because, as fierce waves strike a ship, so they themselves, turbulent, seditious and tumultuous, shake and agitate the Church. Third, because just as waves, though swollen and very high, beating against the shore and rocks, are repelled by them and scatter, turning into foam and vanishing: so also the assault, pride and fury of heretics beating against the Church, scatter upon themselves and vanish. Thus Bede, according to that saying: "Man is a bubble," which is nothing other than inflated foam. Fourth, as wave strikes wave, so one heresy batters into another, and thus they destroy and slay one another. Foaming forth. — Others read "foaming out"; properly indeed to foam away is to remove foam; but to foam out is to cast forth foam as it were as dregs and to spew it out; but often "foaming forth" is taken for "foaming out," as in Persius, satire 3: "We snore because to foam out the untamed Falernian / Suffices, while the fifth line of the hour is touched." Whence Pope Martin I reads, foaming forth their own confusions; the Syrian version, who in the hand of their foaming show their shame; the Arabic, as the fierce waves of the agitated sea boil forth in confusions, or in their sins. Now by "confusions," or, as Vatable says, disgraces, understand, first, shameful words, heretical, blasphemous, proud, abusive, immodest. Second, shameful deeds, namely sacrileges, plunderings of temples, seditions, wars, slaughters, robberies. Third, and most aptly, "confusions" denotes the shameful debaucheries and monstrous lusts of the Gnostics, to such a degree that they even offered their own seed to God, and mixed it with the Eucharist and consumed it, as Epiphanius says, heresy 26: for these are the effects and penalties of pride, Romans I, 24, as if to say: They are proud and lifted up like waves; but this pride subsides and turns into the foam of shameful lust. Thus Didymus and Thomas Aquinas. For Venus is called by the Greeks Aphrodite, from foam, because she is believed to have been born from the foam of the sea; as Plato says in the Cratylus; or, as Aristotle says, II On the Generation of Animals, chapter II, because the nature of seed is foamy; or, as Euripides says in the Hecuba, because she is the goddess of folly. Thus St. Jerome to Oceanus: "The belly," he says, "seething with wine quickly foams forth into lusts." Wandering stars, — namely planets; for thus the Greek has it, wandering stars. For planets such as Mars, Venus, the Moon, Mercury wander in the sky with a varied and erratic course. So also heretics from the true faith wander into one error and another, and lead others into error. Therefore "wandering" denotes not only their errors, but also the inconstancy and mutability of errors. Thus Oecumenius, Bede and others. They wander therefore like planets, which always change their path, so that they never rise and set in the same place, but always in another and another, and now move more slowly, now more quickly; sometimes they descend to the lowest parts of the winter zone, sometimes they ascend to the high parts of the summer zone, sometimes they return to the middle line of the equinoctial zone, says Bede. But with this difference, that planets in their error and motion are regular and constant. Whence Pliny, book II, chapter vi: "Seven stars," he says, "we call wandering from their motion, when they wander less than any others." But heretics in their wandering are altogether irregular and vague: for they fabricate new errors every year; wherefore in the constancy of innovating they are most inconstant. Secondly, "wandering stars" Cajetan interprets not badly as not the celestial planets (for these have constant motions), but as meteors and fiery exhalations, which Aristotle in Book I of the Meteorology calls stars running about in the air. For the Greek word πλανήτης is the same as πλάνης, that is, wandering, erring, a wandering or erratic star either in the sky or in the air. Whence Plato in Book II of the Republic calls merchants πλανηταί ἐπὶ τὰς πόλεις, that is, planets of cities, because they wander about and roam through cities for the sake of merchandise. And in military affairs those soldiers who go hither and thither recklessly are called λειποτάκται, whom the Emperor Heraclius punished with the penalty of λειποταξίου, by which those who had deserted their place in the line of battle were punished. Finally, guests, because they wander through many regions, are called πλανηταί. Such precisely are heretics. See Bellarmine in the oration prefixed to the last volume, where he aptly compares Luther to a star falling from heaven to earth, indeed to the depths, Apocalypse viii, 10. For he fell from the state of Religious life, which is an imitation and beginning of heavenly life, into earthly desires and filth, and infernal errors and blasphemies. Wherefore the Syrian translator renders it, seductive stars; the Arabic, dark stars or maleficent ones, such as exhalations which, when ignited, appear to fall from heaven like stars. Likewise will-o'-the-wisps or wandering fires, which lead travelers into pathless rivers or precipices. Heretics are most similar to these. Isidore of Pelusium has a long disputation on these wandering stars in Book IV, epistle 58. St. Jude again censures Simon Magus, who flying through the air like a wandering star wandered about in the sky. He seems also to have foreseen the false prophet who shortly after under the Emperor Hadrian seduced the Jews and stirred them to rebel against the Romans, and therefore called himself Barchochebas, that is, son of a star (for כוכב cocab in Hebrew is star), concerning whom Eusebius in Book IV of the History, chapter vi, says: "There was at that time a leader of the Jews named Barchochebas, which means star, a man otherwise prepared for slaughter and robbery. But on account of the significance of the name he lied portentously, claiming that to the Jews, as if pressed by servitude, a certain light had descended from heaven as it were, and had shone upon the afflicted." And in chapter vii, he says that Basilides the heresiarch fabricated for himself Prophets named Barcab and Barcoph, to astound his hearers. Again he censures the thirty Aeons which Valentinus invented, as if thirty wandering stars in the sky; whence he distributed these same through three heavens like stars, as can be seen in their diagram which Pamelius exhibits in Tertullian at the beginning of the book Against Valentinus. For whom the storm of darkness is reserved forever. — For storm in Greek is ζόφος, which the Interpreter in II Peter ii, 17, renders darkness, and thus reads Martin I Pope in epistle 1, and the Arabic translator renders it, perfection of darkness; for darkness is aptly adapted as a punishment to wandering stars; yet the storm is also rightly adapted to them: for clouds which as darkness veil the stars are storms. Now in hell properly there is darkness and a storm of darkness. St. Jude therefore signifies that both are prepared for heretics, and this fittingly, so that by the things through which they sinned, by those they may be punished, Wisdom xi, 17: namely through darkness, because they brought darkness of errors into the Church; through storm, because they agitated the Church with schism and sedition. "Rightly," says Bede, "into the darkness of eternal torments shall be sent those who under the name of light brought darkness of errors into the Church of God. Deservedly shall they be struck by the storm of punishments, those who in the likeness of tempests at sea disturbed the peace of the Church." Darkness represents the punishment of loss, namely deprivation of the vision of God; storm represents the punishment of sense; the phrase "forever" represents the eternity of both punishments. Tropologically, all these things which St. Jude hurls against heretics, hurl against any seditious, proud, avaricious, gluttonous, lustful persons, etc., both because such were truly, and still are heretics; and because the proud, avaricious, lustful person, etc., has his own heresy, that is, a perverse choice repugnant to God, and is practically a heretic. For example, the lustful person practically says: It is good for me to fornicate: I must fornicate. But if he were to say the same thing speculatively, he would truly properly have an error in faith and would be properly a heretic: for a heretic is one who says fornication is licit, is good and to be embraced. The proud, therefore, the avaricious, the lustful and any sinner is, first, as it were a cloud without water, because he has the external appearance of wisdom and honesty, as it were a cloud, but within is empty of virtue, vain and sterile. Secondly, he is the same as an autumnal tree, that is, unfruitful, dead and soon to be uprooted and cast into hell, according to that saying of Christ: "Every tree that doth not yield good fruit, shall be cut down, and cast into the fire," Matthew vii, 19. Thirdly, he is like unto a wave of the sea, because he is tossed about by a thousand surges of desires, by which he foams forth into his confusions and shameful words and crimes, according to that of Isaiah LVII, 20: "The wicked are like the raging sea, which cannot rest, and its waves cast up mire and dirt." Fourthly, he is a wandering star, because he strays from heaven, from God, from rectitude, from virtue, from happiness, and tends toward the infernal regions. On the contrary, concerning the just man the Wise Man says, Ecclesiasticus xxvii, 12: "The holy man remaineth in his wisdom as the sun, for the fool is changed as the moon." Wherefore for him a tempest of darkness is reserved forever.
1:14
14. And of these things also the seventh from Adam, Henoch, prophesied. He proves that for the impious heretics a tempest of darkness is reserved forever, from the testimony of Henoch, who was the seventh from Adam. For Adam begat Seth, he begat Enos, he begat Cainan, he begat Malaleel, he begat Zared, he begat Henoch. This prophecy is most ancient, inasmuch as it was uttered before the flood: for Henoch was the great-grandfather of Noe: for he begat Mathusalem, he begat Lamech, he begat Noe, Genesis v. See the things said there. Furthermore, Henoch was a Prophet, and the things which Judas cites here, he prophesied by word of mouth, which Judas either received by the tradition of the ancients, or from a book either of Henoch, or of Noe, or of some other who collected the prophecies of Henoch, written down. Whence Tertullian, On the Apparel of Women, cap. III, holds that this book was preserved from the flood in the ark, or was restored by Noe through the inspiration of the Holy Spirit from memory. St. Jerome, in the book On Ecclesiastical Writers, on Henoch, Didymus and Beda here, St. Athanasius in the Synopsis, and Clement, book VI of the Stromata, agree. Wherefore it is likely that this book once existed pure and uncorrupted, but afterwards either perished, as the book of Addo the Seer perished, and many others which are cited in the books of Kings; or was corrupted and perverted by heretics, as also other ancient prophecies in many places. For the book of Henoch which is cited by Tertullian, Irenaeus and the others already mentioned, is full of errors, such as that it asserts the sons of God, Genesis vi, were angels, who from the daughters of men through hot tears flowing from the eyes of angels, begat giants: which St. Augustine, XVIII On the City of God, xxxviii, rightly calls a fable. Such is also what Tertullian cites from the book of Henoch, lib. On the Worship of Women, cap. x, namely that those angels were damned who taught women to adorn and paint themselves and to weave golden and silver garments, to dye fleeces, etc. The same, cap. IV On Idolatry, says that Henoch predicted that demons would convert all the elements, and all things which are on earth and sea, to idolatry. The book of Henoch is cited frequently in the Testament of the Twelve Patriarchs, which Origen and Procopius also cite and praise: it is cited, I say, in the Testament of Simeon, Levi, Issachar and Dan, where the oracles of Henoch are recounted, concerning the things which were to happen to the sons and grandsons of the Twelve Patriarchs, concerning the crimes and punishments of the Hebrews, concerning the Redeemer of the world to be slain by the Jews, concerning the slaughter, servitude and perpetual reprobation of the Hebrews. Irenaeus, lib. IV, cap. XXX, says that Henoch was entrusted with a mission from God to the angels, understand to the sons of God, whose lust with the daughters of Cain he reproved, Genesis VI, as Fevardentius rightly interprets Irenaeus. Moreover St. Jerome On Ecclesiastical Writers, on Jude, and St. Augustine, in the place already cited, and lib. XV On the City of God, XXIII, say that the things written in the book of Henoch do not have certain credibility, because that excessive antiquity made it suspect, lest they be spurious or corrupted. Be that as it may, it is certain that those things which Jude cites are predicted by Enoch. Therefore Cajetan and others wrongly hold this Epistle to be suspect, because it cites the apocryphal book of Enoch: for he does not cite a book, but the prophecy of Enoch, which could have been vocal and verbal; and if the same was once written by Enoch or Noah, it was written authentically, even if in later ages it was corrupted by the addition of fables; Jude therefore, if he cites the book of Enoch already corrupted, and therefore apocryphal, does not on that account approve all things contained in it, but only cites it and approves it in that part in which it was authentic and genuine from Enoch or Noah, namely the prophecy of Enoch concerning the last judgment. See what is said in a similar verse 9. Now St. Jude cites his prophecy, in that part in which he deals with and threatens the impious with God's judgment, because the impure and wicked Gnostics denied that. For that is the greatest restraint for holding back men from sins and lusts, which abounded in the time of Enoch. Whence immediately for this reason God brought a universal flood upon the world. "For who indeed could sin, if he always set before his eyes God's judgment?" says St. Peter in St. Clement, epistle I. Hence the Saints constantly set before themselves and others God's judgment, such as St. Jerome, St. Ephrem, St. Basil, St. Augustine, St. Chrysostom, St. Gregory both of them, and others. See the examples and maxims which I recited at Deuteronomy XXXII, 29. Hence Enoch himself with Elijah will come as it were a precursor of Christ the judge, both to resist Antichrist, and to preach the impending judgment, and to drive men to repentance, that they may prepare themselves for it: concerning which more at Apocalypse XI, 3. In a similar manner St. Athanasius, in the book On the Incarnation of the Word: "I do not wish," he says, "that you be ignorant of another coming of his, illustrious and divine, not contemptible in humility, but magnificent in glory, in expectation and at hand, when he will not return to suffer, but to render to all the fruits of his cross; namely immortality, and resurrection, and incorruptibility, nor to be judged, but to judge." Saying: Behold the Lord cometh. — In Greek ἦλθε, that is, he came, in the past tense. Whence the Arabic version renders it, behold the Lord has already come. "He came," that is, so certainly and shortly will he come, as if he had already come. For the Prophets speak of future things as of past things, on account of the certainty of things, because in God's foreknowledge and predestination they are already past. For God foreknew and predestined them from eternity, that they should come to pass in time at the season appointed by him. Again, the eternity of God, who predicted these things through Enoch, encompasses, includes and transcends all times, according to that which St. Peter said, epistle II, chapter III, verse 8: "One day with the Lord is as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day. The Lord delayeth not his promise." This second coming of Christ the Prophets and Apostles everywhere sound forth to men with a trumpet voice, that they may prepare themselves for it. Thus Isaiah, chapter III, verse 17: "The Lord, he says, standeth to judge, and standeth to judge the people. The Lord will come to judgment with the ancients of his people, and his princes;" and chapter LXVI: "Behold the Lord will come in fire, and his chariots like a whirlwind, to render his wrath in indignation." Joel chapter II, verse 1: "The day of the Lord cometh, because the day of darkness and gloominess is at hand, the day of clouds and whirlwinds," etc. Apocalypse chapter I, verse 7: "Behold he cometh with clouds, and every eye shall see him, and they also that pierced him." In (that is, with) his holy thousands, — attended namely by innumerable legions of angels and Saints. Whence St. Cyprian to Novatian reads: "Behold he cometh with many thousands of his messengers," according to that Daniel VII, 10: "A thousand thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times a hundred thousand stood before him." For Christ descending from heaven to judgment will be accompanied for the sake of honor by all the angels whatsoever, as his ministers, that they may adorn so solemn and universal an act of Christ and the world, according to that saying of Christ: "When the Son of man shall come in the majesty of him, and all his angels with him, then shall he sit upon the seat of his majesty," Matthew xxv, 31. Moses alludes to Enoch when dying and blessing the people, Deuteronomy XXXIII, 2, saying: "The Lord came from Sinai, etc., and with him the thousands of the saints. In his right hand a fiery law. He loved the people, all the saints are in his hand;" and Zacharias XIV, 6: "The Lord my God shall come, and all the saints with him." In the judgment therefore "infinite legions of angels will surround Christ the king on all sides," says the Nyssene in that passage: "What you did to one of the least of these." Likewise very many legions of holy men, who will judge the impious with Christ. Which St. Augustine, trembling at it, in Meditations chapter IV: "So many," he says, "judges will I stand before destitute, as many as preceded me in good works; by so many accusing me will I be confounded, as many as gave me examples of living well; by so many witnesses will I be convicted, as many as admonished me with profitable words, and gave themselves to be imitated in just actions."
1:15
15. To execute judgment against all. — St. Cyprian, in his letter to Novatian, reads, to execute judgment concerning all; the Arabic version, that all flesh should be judged. Truly St. Augustine, sermon 64 On the Words of the Lord: "The judge will sit," he says, "who stood before a judge; he will condemn the true guilty, who was made a false guilty one." And St. Paul, II Corinthians V, 10: "All of us," he says, "must be made manifest before the tribunal of Christ, that each one may receive the things done in his body, according as he hath done, whether it be good or evil." For then, as the same apostle says, chapter IV, verse 5: "The Lord will bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of hearts," and St. John, Apocalypse XX, 12: "I saw," he says, "the dead, great and small, standing in the sight of the throne, and books were opened, etc., and the dead were judged by those things which were written in the books, according to their works." And to reprove all the ungodly. — The Greek texts add αὐτῶν, that is, of them. Whence Pagninus, to reprove all of them who are ungodly. For he explains what he said, "to execute judgment against all," by what he adds, "and to reprove all the ungodly of them." For Christ will institute judgment against all men, namely against the whole assembly of men (because by far the greater part of it is ungodly), so as to destroy from among them whosoever he shall truly find to be ungodly. St. Cyprian, in his letter to Novatian, reads: "And to destroy all the ungodly, and to reprove all flesh concerning all the deeds of the ungodly, which they did ungodly;" the Syriac: "That he may reprove those exalted ungodly ones, on account of all those works which they did ungodly." Hence it is clear that all the ungodly without exception, even infidels and heretics, are to be judged on the day of judgment. What therefore St. Augustine, sermon 38, denies that they will be judged, and Christ, John III, says: "He that believeth not, is already judged;" understand that they will not be judged by the judgment of discussion and inquiry, but by the judgment or sentence of condemnation: for since their case is clear, it needs no discussion, but only the pronouncement of sentence and the infliction of punishment. And concerning all the hard words (St. Cyprian in the place cited reads ungodly) which ungodly sinners have spoken against God. — The Arabic version, and concerning hard words contradicting, which they have spoken impiously against him, namely concerning all blasphemies, errors and murmurings against God uttered, likewise concerning all cursing words, detracting, unchaste words spoken against one's neighbor: for since these are against God's law, they are likewise against God himself the lawgiver, and therefore are to be judged, reproved and avenged by him on the day of judgment. St. Jude alludes to what he said in verse 8: "They blaspheme majesty." Thus the Capharnaites, having heard Christ's discourse concerning eating his flesh, said: "This saying is hard, and who can hear it?" John VI, 61.
1:16
16. These are murmurers, complainers. — The Syriac version: these are they who trouble and complain about everything; the Arabic version: these are they who provoke revenges upon you. Certainly the Gnostics murmured against the Evangelical law, because it was too strict and difficult for the flesh; because on account of it the faithful were exposed to the hatred, plundering and slaughter of the Gentiles; because Bishops imposed new laws, new burdens of fastings, feasts, rites, observances, etc., grave and hard upon the people. For "murmurers" the Greek is γογγυσταί, that is, whisperers. Now a whisperer is, says Œcumenius, one who tacitly and muttering, not openly, reproves and censures what displeases him, and especially one who sows discord among the faithful and friends, and disturbs their union and peace, as heretics do by secretly detracting from Bishops and Pastors. For "complainers" the Greek is μεμψίμοιροι, that is, querulous ones. Œcumenius and others translate it as censurers; μεμψίμοιρος, says Œcumenius, "is one who reproves the portion and lot of others, and who strives always and in all things to find fault." Walking according to their desires (ἐπιθυμίας, that is, concupiscences). — The Arabic version: running, like unbridled horses and those driven by frenzy. And their mouth speaketh great swelling words, — ὑπέρογκα, that is, swollen, lofty, haughty, exceeding all measure and bounds; the Syriac version: wonderful things; the Arabic version: they involve their mouths in the greatest things. He censures the arrogance of Marcion and the Gnostics, concerning whom Irenaeus, book I, chapter IX, says: "They call themselves perfect, as if no one could equal the greatness of their knowledge, nor if you should mention Paul or Peter, or any other of the Apostles, but they have known more than all, and have drunk alone of the greatness of that knowledge which is of unspeakable power: and they are in height above all power. Wherefore also they act freely in all things, having no fear in any: for by redemption they become incomprehensible and invisible to the judge." He adds that they cite the judge himself to the highest tribunal of God. "All are puffed up, all promise knowledge," says Tertullian in De Præscriptione, chapter XLI. St. Gregory relates, in the eighteenth book of the Morals, chapter XXVII, otherwise XXXVIII, that a certain heretic said he did not envy Christ made God, since if he wished, he himself could also become God. Others called themselves Cathars, that is, pure ones; others Manichaeans, as if pouring forth Manna; others Noetians, as if understanding. Concerning the arrogance of Luther and Calvin I have spoken in II Peter II. Admiring persons. — The Syriac version: praising persons, namely illustrious men, chief men, the wealthy, they regard and proclaim, that is to say, they flatter the powerful and the rich, they praise and exalt them wonderfully; feigning that they admire their excellence, talent, wisdom, riches, virtues. Thus Œcumenius. So Simon flattered Nero, and by admiring him as it were, gained his favor. So Marcus the heretic, says Irenaeus, book I, chapter IX, cultivated women clothed in purple and very rich, and thus drained their wealth. St. Jerome in Amos, chapter VII, testifies that heretics hunt and boast of the favor of princes, and that emperors communicated with them; and if anyone opposed them, they were wont immediately to accuse: "Therefore you act against the Emperor? Do you despise the commands of Augustus?" Thus the Arians, flattering Constantine the Great, made him an enemy to St. Athanasius; and by assenting to Constantius his son, they made him an Arian and a fierce persecutor of the orthodox. Thus in our age heretics flattered Elizabeth, queen of England, so that she wished to be called and held as head of the Anglican Church, and to be worshipped as a Popess, truly indeed, not fabulously, as that Joan likewise English. Moreover they do this For the sake of gain. — In Greek, for the sake of utility; in Syriac, for the sake of profits; in Arabic, thirsting for gain. St. Jerome testifies in chapter II of Isaiah and Jeremiah VI that the Syrians, such as the Jews are, are by nature covetous and avaricious. Moreover, the first heresiarchs and heretics were Judeo-Christians. Whence St. Ignatius, in epistle 3, calls them seekers of others' things, rapacious of money and like whirlpools. Furthermore, St. Jude took this phrase, "admiring persons," from the Septuagint, who use "to admire" for "to regard," "to revere," "to honor." Whence Genesis chapter XIX, 21: "I have heard thy prayers;" the Hebrews have: "I have lifted up thy face;" R. Mordecai: "I have revered thy face;" the Septuagint: "I have admired thy face:" for those things which we lift up, as if raised on high, we regard with wonder, admire and revere. Hence the acceptance, or, as it is in Hebrew נשׂא neso, that is, the lifting up of persons, the Septuagint call the admiration of persons, as in Deuteronomy X, 17: "Who accepteth not the person;" in Hebrew, does not lift up; in the Septuagint, does not admire. Proverbs XVIII, 5: "To accept;" in Hebrew, to lift up; in the Septuagint, to admire "the person of the wicked is not good." Isaiah IX, 15: "Who call the wicked blessed, leading the people into error;" the Septuagint, who admire the faces. Hence Naaman the Syrian, a great man before the king of Syria, IV Kings V, 1, is called by the Septuagint τεθαυμασμένος προσώπῳ, that is, admirable in face, or one whose person all admired. This our Augustine of Quiros first shrewdly noticed and annotated. By a similar Latin phrase a proud man is said to admire himself, for to please himself and to think and speak grandly of himself, and Virgil, XI Aeneid: "Great fame, he says, greater still in arms, Trojan man, with what praises from heaven might I equal thee? Should I admire thy justice first, or thy labors in war?" Again, to admire by metonymy is to imitate. Thus Virgil, VIII Aeneid: "And let him admire thee from his earliest years," admire, that is, imitate, says Servius. And Lucan, book IX: "and the admirer of Cato." For excellent minds must necessarily imitate those things which they admire. Thus the Gnostics by flattering admired, that is, imitated the manners and gestures of the powerful and the rich, so that they might gain their favor. Such admirers are to be seen in the courts of princes, who immediately imitate what the prince does, so that they appear to represent the prince plainly in voice, gesture, dress, gait; and by this art they hunt for his favor.
1:17
17. But you, beloved. — This is the conclusion, by which, having declared the frauds and vices of the heretics, he exhorts the faithful, so that, constantly adhering to the doctrine and admonitions of the Apostles, they may avoid them as pests. Be mindful of the words which were foretold (that is, spoken before, spoken aforetime: thus the Syriac, Arabic, Pagninus and others) by the Apostles, — as by St. Peter, epistle II, chapter III, verse 2; by St. Paul, I Timothy chapter I, verse 1, and epistle II, chapter III, verse 2, where they forewarn the faithful to beware of heretics soon to be born, and in part already born. See the things said there.
1:18
18. Mockers. — Hebrew לצים letsim, that is mockers, scoffers, are called most wicked men, who mock all things divine and human, as the heretics do. Hugo: "who mock the faithful," just as the Jews mocked Christ, so that they may justly be called Antichrists; Dionysius: "who deceive the simple" through sweet words, through hypocrisy and simulation of piety. But especially the Gnostics mocked the providence and judgment of God, so that without fear of Him they might freely indulge their lusts. Whence mocking they said: "Where is the promise or the coming of Him?" II Peter III, 4. Walking according to their own desires in impieties. — In Greek ἀσεβειῶν, that is impieties, as if to say, Their desires are desires of impieties, that is, of impious and most impious things. Syriac, who according to their own lusts walk after impiety; Arabic, they run in their desires of unchastity.
1:19
19. These are they who segregate themselves — from the Church and the assembly of the faithful, and consequently from God, Christ and heaven, making schism, and their own Church and sect; "themselves" is lacking in the Greek. Whence Œcumenius, translating the Greek ἀποδιορίζοντες, that is, distinguishing, dividing, discriminating, segregating, renders it as exterminates, or rather disterminates, and explains it thus: "Those who distermine, that is, who lead men away and separate them outside the boundaries of the Church, that is, outside the faith and the sacred tabernacle of the Church. For when they have made their own lodgings and assemblies into dens of thieves, they snatch men from the Church and compel them to themselves." The Apostles therefore, from the beginning, urged Christians very much to attend common Churches and assemblies, for the sake of the unity of the Church and the fellowship of the faithful, and so that they might better know, care for and promote all. Hence that passage in Acts, chapter II, verse 46: "Daily persevering with one mind in the temple;" and chapter XX, verse 7: "When we were gathered together to break bread;" and I Corinthians, chapter XI, verse 20: "When you come together therefore in one place;" to the Hebrews X, 23: "Not forsaking our assembly." Clement of Rome, book II of the Apostolic Constitutions, chapter LIX: "Gather," he says, "in the Church every day morning and evening to sing psalms." St. Ignatius, epistle 6 to the Magnesians: "All come together to pray in the same place, let there be one common prayer;" and epistle 11 to Polycarp: "Let assemblies and synods be celebrated more frequently, inquire after all by name." Moreover, he assigns the reason why they segregate themselves, when he adds: Animal — not from soul, but from animality, says Hugh. But this also signifies soul, when it is distinguished from the mind, that is the higher part. Whence Accius in the Epigon, cited by Nonius: "We are wise by the mind," he says, "we enjoy by the soul; without mind the soul is weak." Heretics therefore are called "animal" from the sensitive and vegetative soul, to which they wholly serve; because namely, as animals do not follow reason, but sense, and live in the lusts of the flesh, "not having the spirit;" the Syriac and Arabic, in which the spirit is not present, as if to say, Wholly and entirely what they are, they are mere animals, mere flesh; hence they have nothing of the spirit: for "the animal man perceiveth not the things that are of the Spirit of God," I Cor. II, 14. Again: "Whosoever revolteth, and continueth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not God," says St. John, epistle II, 9. The reason therefore why they segregate themselves from the Church is because they are animal. For just as animals follow their own imagination, so they follow their own brain and judgment, being unwilling to believe and submit themselves to the judgment of the Church and its Rectors. Whence the Arabic translates it, or living. Secondly, because like animals they follow their own appetites, not of reason and spirit, but of sense, namely of gluttony, avarice, anger, pride, lust, etc. Whence Œcumenius translates it, living according to the constitution of the world. Again: "The spirit," he says, "they do not have, namely the divine speaking in themselves, because they use diabolical wisdom." Hear St. Bernard to the Brethren of Mount God: "The soul," he says, "is an incorporeal thing, capable of reason, fitted by vivifying the body. This constitutes animal men, those who are wise in the flesh, adhering to the senses of the body. When this begins to be not only capable but also a partaker of perfect reason, it straightway puts off from itself the name of the feminine gender, and becomes a mind partaker of reason, fitted to rule the body, or having itself the spirit. For as long as it is soul, it quickly becomes effeminate in that which is carnal. But the mind or spirit meditates on nothing but what is manly and spiritual, etc. The mind, I say, insofar as it well animates and perfects its animal by the supplement of free reason; but good insofar as it now loves its good, by which it becomes good, and without which it could be neither good nor mind. But the mind becomes good and rational by loving the Lord its God with all its heart, fearing God and keeping His commandments. This is indeed the whole man." Note: Someone can be schismatic and not heretical, namely if he separates himself from the Church, not because he believes it is not the true Church and has errors in faith, but because he is unwilling to obey it. For such a one can believe all the dogmas of faith which the Church believes, and yet because he is unwilling to obey her, he makes schism from her. For schism directly opposes not faith, but charity and union. Yet commonly schism ends in heresy. For in order that schismatics may show that they made schism with reason, they immediately deny that Church from which they made schism to be true and orthodox, they likewise deny the authority of Bishops and the Supreme Pontiff, namely that he is the head of the whole Church, and especially of their schismatic Church: which two things, since they are articles of faith, whoever denies them, by that very fact becomes a heretic. Thus the schism of the Greeks, the Donatists, and recently of the English immediately passed into heresy. Wherefore St. Augustine, book II Against Crescentius, chapter VII, thus defines schism and distinguishes it from heresy: "Schism is a recent dissension of a congregation arising from some diversity of opinions; but heresy is an inveterate schism." St. Jerome moreover in chapter III of his epistle to Titus: "No schism," he says, "except it feigns for itself some heresy, so that it may seem to have rightly withdrawn from the Church." Furthermore, schism is a grave and monstrous sin, first, because it is an injury to God: for it abolishes his one and unanimous Religion and worship, and splits it in two. Wherefore God punished Korah, Dathan and Abiron, schismatics, with a horrible death, so that with the earth opening they descended alive into hell, Numbers chapter XVI. But it is especially an injury to the Holy Ghost, who is the lover and author of peace and concord. Whence Bede calls the Holy Ghost, by whom the Church is gathered together, the coagulum of charity. Secondly, because it is an injury to Christ: for it tears and splits his seamless tunic, namely the Church, which the Jews and Gentiles crucifying Christ did not dare to do. For which reason St. Cyprian, in the tract On the Unity of the Church, and St. Jerome, in his epistle to Damasus, assert that schismatics are worse than the crucifiers of Christ. Thus Christ appeared to St. Peter, Bishop of Alexandria and martyr, in a torn garment, and when he asked the reason for the matter, said: "Arius tore my garment, which is the Church," at the same time commanding that Arius should never be received into communion, whom he knew to be dead to God. Thus it is found in the Life of St. Peter, on the 26th of November. So also St. Augustine, epistle 171, calls the Donatists dividers of the garments of the Lord. St. Irenaeus, book IV, chapter LXII: "Considering," he says, "their own advantage rather than the unity of the Church, on account of small and any causes whatsoever, they tear and divide the great and glorious body of Christ, and as far as in them lies, they kill it." Thirdly, because it is an injury to the Church: for schismatics tear and split her; just as it would do grave injury to a man and his body if someone mutilated and dissected it. Wherefore Irenaeus, book IV, chapter XXVI, says that there can be no such great destruction as that of schism. Excellently Dionysius of Alexandria, in Eusebius, book VI of the History, chapter XLV, thus writes to Novatus: "If you were unwillingly impelled (to become Bishop and make schism from the true Bishop), as you say, you will show this if you willingly return. You ought indeed to bear anything rather than split the Church of God. Nor is this a martyrdom for the sake of not splitting the Church of lesser glory than what is borne on account of refusal of idolatry. Nay, in my judgment, it is even of greater glory: for there martyrdom is borne indeed for one soul, here however for the whole Church. Now if you shall persuade the brethren, or even compel them to return to concord, this deed will be greater than the crime which preceded it. But if you remain stubborn and cannot persuade, at least save your own soul by keeping it." Fourthly, it is an injury to the Prelates of the Church, from whose jurisdiction and due obedience he separates himself. Wherefore wisely St. Jerome, epistle 57 to Damasus, in the schism of Vitalis, Meletius and Paulinus: "I," he says, "am joined in communion with Your Beatitude, that is, with the Chair of Peter: I know the Church is built upon that. Whoever eats the lamb outside this house is profane. If anyone shall not have been in the ark of Noah, he will perish when the flood reigns. I know not Vitalis, I reject Meletius, I am ignorant of Paulinus. Whoever does not gather with you scatters, that is, whoever is not of Christ is of Antichrist." For, as Optatus of Milevis says, book I Against Parmenion: "Forsaking their Catholic mother, impious sons while they run outside and separate themselves from the root of the mother Church, cut off by the sickles of envy, wandering they depart as rebels." Fifth, it is an injury to the other faithful, from whose society, concord, and fraternal charity he impiously separates himself. The same thing holds proportionally in schism, whereby someone separates himself not from the Church, but from his Order and congregation. Whence St. Bernard, sermon 1 On St. Michael, says that nothing pleases the holy Angels so much as concord, nothing displeases them so much as discord and schism: "There are," he says, "many things which please them, such as sobriety, chastity, poverty, frequent sighing toward heaven; yet above all these things the angels of peace demand from us unity and peace. Why should they not be most delighted in those things which represent a certain form of their city in us, so that they might marvel at the New Jerusalem on earth? I say this so that, just as participation in that city is in the same thing, so also we might feel the same thing, say the same thing. On the contrary, nothing equally offends and provokes them to indignation as dissensions and scandals, if perchance they are found among us." And soon after, citing the words of St. Jude: "These are," he says, "they who separate themselves, sensual, having not the spirit. One can see how the soul of a man vivifies all the members of the body adhering to itself. Separate therefore anything from the joining of the others, and see whether thereafter it vivifies. So it is with everyone who says anathema to Jesus: which no one says speaking in the spirit of God, because anathema is separation. So also, I say, everyone who is divided from unity, do not doubt that the spirit of life has departed from him." Then he adds that the angels say to schismatics: "What have we to do with this generation not having the spirit? For if the spirit were present, through it certainly charity would be diffused, and unity would not be torn asunder. Let us not remain in these men forever, because they are flesh. For what fellowship has light with darkness? We are of the kingdom of unity and peace, and we hoped that these men would come into the same unity and peace: but now by what reason do they cohere with us, who are at variance with themselves?" Sixth, it is an injury to the person in whom it inheres: for it makes the schismatic separated from the Church, from Christ, from God, incapable of grace and salvation, so that those who in schism suffer death for the faith of Christ are not martyrs, nor do they descend into heaven, but into hell, as St. Augustine teaches, in the book On Patience, toward the end, indeed the Apostle, I Corinthians chapter XIII, verse 3. Those therefore who segregate themselves condemn themselves by their own judgment and as it were excommunicate themselves. Finally, it is an injury to his followers, whom he snatches from the Church, and leads into his schism and eternal ruin. See St. Cyprian, book I, epistle 6 to Magnus, and epistle 8 to the People. Where he calls schismatics adulterers, impious, sacrilegious. And St. Chrysostom, homily 11 on the epistle to the Ephesians: "That holy man," he says, "St. Cyprian, said that this sin is not even wiped away by the blood of martyrdom. Tell me, I pray, for what reason do you undergo martyrdom? Is it not for the glory of Christ? How then is it that you who expose your soul for Christ attack the Church, for which Christ delivered up his own soul?" St. Cyprian, in the book On the Unity of the Church: "Separate," he says, "a ray of the sun from the body, unity does not admit division of light; break a branch from a tree, the fruit will not be able to germinate; cut off a stream from the fountain, the cut-off stream will dry up."
1:20
20 and 21. But you, most beloved, building yourselves up on your most holy faith, praying in the Holy Ghost, keep yourselves in the love of God. — The word "building yourselves up" depends on "keep yourselves." Note: In the Scriptures the metaphor drawn from buildings is frequent, by which men and the sons are called "a house;" but the faithful and the saints are called "the temple of God," whose foundation is faith, resting on the most solid cornerstone Christ Jesus, "in whom all the building, being framed together, groweth into a holy temple in the Lord," Ephes. II, 21. Therefore, when they build themselves up on holy faith, they erect an august dwelling-place for God. Whence St. Paul adds in the same place: "In whom you also are built together into a habitation of God;" and St. Peter, epistle I, cap. II, vers. 1: "To whom coming, a living stone, etc., and you yourselves, as living stones, are built up, a spiritual house." Christ therefore and the faithful adhering to Christ erect and effect a distinguished mystical temple of God, namely the Church, whose foundation is Christ, whose walls are the particular and provincial Churches, whose stones are individual faithful, who are built and built up in Christ the foundation through faith and grace. Nay, each faithful person builds himself as it were a particular temple, or chapel for God, according to that: "You are the temple of the living God," I Corinth. VI, 16. The foundation of this temple is faith, the walls are hope and other virtues, the roof is charity. Whence St. Augustine, serm. 22 On the Words of the Apostle: "The house of God," he says, "is founded by believing, is erected by hoping, is perfected by loving;" and Origen in cap. IV to Rom.: "The first beginnings of salvation and the very foundations are faith; but the progress and increase of the building is hope; but the perfection and the summit of the whole work is charity." St. Jude opposes the word "building yourselves up" to what he said in the preceding verse: "These are they who separate themselves," as if to say: The Gnostics by heresy separate themselves both from faith and from the building of Christ: but you, O faithful, persist steadfastly in the faith already received, adhere to it, and all together build yourselves up, so that all together you may constitute one Church complete in all respects. He calls faith not holy, but "most holy," to signify its wonderful and supreme holiness: for by many titles, names and reasons it is most holy, as I showed in II Peter II, 20. He opposes "most holy," that is, most pure, the faith of Christ to the most impious and most impure sect and perfidy of the Gnostics. In the Holy Ghost (namely through the Holy Ghost) praying. — Oecumenius: "In the Holy Ghost" refers to "building yourselves up," which preceded. Better the Roman codices and others refer it to "praying." "For the Spirit himself asketh," that is, makes us ask, "with groanings that cannot be uttered," Rom. VIII, 27. The Arabic version translates: stand upon your holy faith, when you pray in the Holy Ghost. Understand prayer both as private and rather as public in assembly and in the Church. Thus Oecumenius. For he notes that the Gnostics were carnal, whose assembly and prayer was impure, and therefore was not made in the Holy Ghost, but in a lustful and diabolical manner; for they exercised most shameful lusts upon one another. He also notes the followers of Simon Magus, who taught that they were by nature spiritual, and therefore could be saved by themselves, and had no need of prayer and the aid of the Holy Ghost, as Irenaeus testifies, lib. I, cap. I, III and XX. The phrase "in the Holy Ghost" therefore signifies four things. First, that true prayer is a gift of the Holy Ghost, and without Him no one can pray as he ought in order to obtain grace and salvation, as the Council of Orange and the Council of Trent, sess. VI, can. 3 define; nay, Paul himself, Rom. VIII, 26. Whence St. Augustine, lib. IX Confess., cap. VII, speaking of his prayers: "We," he says, "still cold, were stirred up by the heat of thy Spirit." Second, that in prayer we must ask for those things which the Holy Ghost suggests, not the flesh or the world, and which are pleasing to the Holy Ghost, not to the flesh. Third, that prayer makes a man spiritual, not carnal; for prayer is the work of the Holy Ghost, which makes the one praying like unto Him, and therefore spiritual. Whence as some of the ancients define an angel: "An angel is a heavenly, immortal creature, hymn-singing, singing the praises of God." So you might define a spiritual man: "He is a pray-er and praiser of God; he is an angel on earth, hymn-singing." Fourth, the Holy Spirit directs our prayer, so that we may ask for and obtain what is beneficial, not harmful. For He himself inspires both the affection and the effect of prayer, as St. Augustine says, according to that passage in Zechariah XII, 10: "I will pour out upon the house of David, and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem the spirit of grace and of prayers," Hebrew tachanunim, that is, of mercies; because prayer suggested and directed by the Holy Spirit is a great mercy of God, and opens the fountains of divine mercy, from which nothing but good and beneficial things flow. The Israelites did otherwise, who, driven by the spirit of gluttony, murmuring against the manna, asked God for flesh, which they also obtained, but immediately the plague of God raged upon them, Numbers XI, 33. Truly St. Isidore, book III On the Highest Good, chapter VII, says: "God does not hear many according to their will, so that He may hear them unto salvation;" and St. Augustine, tract. 73 in John: "He who will use badly what he wishes to receive, God, taking pity rather, does not give it to him: therefore if this is asked from Him by which a man would be harmed, if he were heard, it is much more to be feared lest what He could refuse in mercy, He grant in anger."
1:21
21. Keep yourselves in the love of God. The Syriac version: let us keep our soul in the love of God. He joins charity or love to prayer, both because prayer through the Holy Spirit obtains charity, according to that passage: "The charity of God is poured forth in our hearts by the Holy Ghost, who is given to us," Romans V, 5; and because God wishes to be loved by us in return, so that He may love us and grant good things to those who pray; and because the end, fruit, summit and perfection of the structure of virtues, namely faith, hope and prayer, is charity, according to that passage: "The fullness of the law is charity," Romans XIII, 10; and: "Now the end of the commandment is charity from a pure heart," I Timothy I, 5: for charity is the queen, indeed the soul, of all virtues. Moreover, this love of God includes the love of neighbor. For the neighbor is to be loved for God's sake; thus God commands, and thus is the charity of God. He opposes to the schism of the Gnostics the charity of the faithful, so that united by it they may strive together and coalesce into one structure of the Church, according to that passage of St. Paul: "Careful to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace," Ephesians IV, 3. For, as St. Augustine says, tract. 2 in John: "Malice separates, charity joins." The same in epistle 50 to Boniface: "The Catholic Church alone is the body of Christ, of which He is the head, the Savior of His body. Outside this body the Holy Spirit vivifies no one, because he is not a partaker of divine charity who is an enemy of unity." Let him therefore have it, "so that he may be joined to the tree of life." Awaiting the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto life everlasting, or, so that you may attain life everlasting. The Arabic version: unto eternal life. In it indeed we shall feel the immense mercy of God, and we shall enjoy it in the vision and possession of God. He exhorts the faithful to hold steadfastly to the faith and charity of Christ, stirring them up to the hope of eternal life, which they shall certainly obtain from the merciful God if they persevere in faith and charity. By this hope therefore, as by a shield, all persecutions, difficulties, temptations are to be repelled and broken. Whence the Syriac version translates: "Let us keep our soul in the love of God, while we hope for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ." Hope indeed rests more on the mercy of God than on our own merits, both because we have merits only from the mercy and grace of God; and because God does not owe glory to our merits by justice, but promised glory to them from mercy. Thus St. Augustine, epistle 103. Whence Paul says: "The grace of God, life everlasting," Romans VI, 23. God therefore gives to the faithful who are troubled and afflicted, as it were a most strong consolation and support, hope (indeed Himself in hope) "which we have as an anchor of the soul, sure and firm, and which entereth in even within the veil," Hebrews VI, 19. Hence also Ovid sang of hope, book I of Pontus, elegy 7: "This goddess, when the divine powers fled the wicked lands, Alone remained on earth, hated by the gods." Moreover, St. Augustine graphically depicts eternal life in his colloquy about it with his mother, book IX of Confessions, chapter X, where among other things he says: "We came into our own minds, and we transcended them so that we might touch that region of unfailing abundance, where Thou feedest Israel eternally with the food of truth, and where life is wisdom, by which all these things are made, both those that are and those that shall be, and she herself is not made, but is so as she was, and so shall be always; nay rather, to have been and to be in the future is not in her, but being alone, because she is eternal: for to have been and to be in the future is not eternal. And while we speak and pant after her, we touched her slightly with the whole stroke of our heart, and we sighed, and we left there bound the firstfruits of the Spirit."
1:22
22. And these indeed rebuke, being judged, namely by themselves condemned, in fact and by evidence of deed, namely convicted by public heresy and schism, and condemned by the atrocity of crime, even if no one pronounces a sentence of condemnation against them, according to that of Paul to Titus III, 10, concerning the heretic: "He is subverted being condemned by his own judgment." Some Greek codices read: καὶ οὓς μέν ἐλεεῖτε διακρινόμενοι, which Pagninus and Vatablus translate, and these indeed have mercy on while you judge, namely by them, or while you are judging or will be judging, namely them, which Our Interpreter renders passively, but in the same sense, judged. For διακρινόμενοι is a middle voice verb, whence it can be translated both actively and passively. Again Oecumenius translates διακρινομένους, those who separate and segregate themselves. But truly the better codices, which the Arabic follows, and Oecumenius and our Interpreter, read ἐλέγχετε διακρινομένους, that is, rebuke the judged. For thus the antithesis stands with the other member of the partition, which he adds saying: "But save those." It is a partition: for the pronoun these refers to the heretics; but those, to their disciples, and those seduced by them, concerning whom he has dealt throughout the chapter, and a little before verse 19: "These are," he says, "who separate themselves, sensual, not having the Spirit." Now the sense is, as if to say, I wish you to preserve and exercise charity not only toward the faithful, but also toward the unfaithful, apostates and heretics, and their followers. "These" therefore, namely the heresiarchs, and the teachers of heresy, disputing concerning heresy, ἐλέγχετε, that is, judge, refute, convince (so that their error being made manifest may be avoided and rejected by all) judged, while namely you shall have judged, and by true reasons shall have shown their error and schism, so that now if not to themselves, certainly to others they may appear convicted, judged and condemned. "Judged" therefore understand as obstinate in heresy.
1:23
"But those," namely the disciples of heretics, or the faithful who begin to listen to them and waver in faith, "save," σώζετε, that is preserve, from the impending ruin into the heresy of the Gnostics, lusts and perdition, as quickly and violently as possible "snatching them out of the fire," just as a cloth seized by fire and burned is immediately snatched away violently and by hand from it. The "fire" denotes both the lusts of the Gnostics and the fire meriting hell. Whence the Greek texts add ἐν φόβῳ, that is in fear, or terror, as if to say: By threats and terror of punishment and hell save and snatch them from the fire of hell. 23. But on others have mercy. These words are now lacking in the Greek, in which therefore the sentence is bipartite, whereas in the Latin it is tripartite. Its sense therefore is, as if to say: The very teachers of heresy reprove sharply, as if judged and condemned by their own judgment, and by God's and men's judgment, so that others may fear; but their disciples, partly by fear, partly by mercy and clemency according to each one's disposition, bring back to the faith. The Arabic adds certain things which are neither in the Greek nor in the Latin, for thus it translates: Show mercy to some, when they are in judgment or contradiction, or when they are corrected by right or juridically. Secondly, others explain this tripartite sentence thus, as if to say: Manifest heretics reprove openly; but those who are still whole and sound in faith, preserve unharmed, and snatch them as if from fire; finally, others already wavering and inclined to destruction, embrace not without chaste fear and compassion. Thirdly, others distinguish here three degrees of sinners: First, those obstinate in heresy and sin; Jude commands this to be reproved sharply and rebuked harshly, just as Paul to Titus II, 13. Second, those who deceived have fallen into heresy and sin from ignorance or weakness; these he commands to be snatched from the fire. Third, those who repenting acknowledge their fault and seek pardon; he commands to have mercy on these and to receive them mercifully into the grace and bosom of the Church. All these interpretations are probable. Morally, St. Jude teaches here how much we ought to be devoted to the salvation of souls, even of the unfaithful and heretics, and this by the example of Christ and the Apostles, who spent themselves and all that was theirs for saving souls. "You are bought with a great price," says St. Paul, I Corinthians vi, 26. See and marvel how precious is any soul whatsoever; for Christ bought it with the price of His blood. The price therefore of a soul is the blood of Christ; therefore the soul itself is worth Christ and Christ's blood. "A great thing is a soul which has been redeemed by the blood of Christ," says St. Bernard, epistle 54; and St. Chrysostom, homily 3 on the epistle I to the Corinthians: "There is nothing," he says, "which can be compared to a soul, not even the whole world. Therefore even if you give immense sums of money to the poor, you will have accomplished more if you convert a soul." Wherefore St. Dionysius, Celestial Hierarchy, chapter iii: "Of all divine perfections," he says, "the most divine is the perfection of being a cooperator of God, namely in the reduction of souls to their Creator," as Dionysius the Carthusian interprets it there. Secondly, St. Jude teaches that this zeal for souls ought to be swift and efficacious, when he says: "Snatching them out of the fire." For just as if we saw a boy or a madman rushing into fire, we would immediately with all our strength snatch him from it even against his will and resistance: so likewise we ought to snatch souls rushing of their own accord through sin into the fire of hell with all effort and speed, even by force, according to that passage Amos iv, 11: "You are as a brand plucked out of the fire." Now every sin, every lust is fire, but especially lust: whence concerning it, frequented by the Gnostics, St. Jude says: "Snatching them out of the fire." First indeed, just as fire burns the body, so lust burns the mind, according to that saying of Virgil concerning Dido: "The unhappy one burns and is torn by blind fire." And Ovid, book I of the Art of Love: "Venus in wines, fire in fire grows hot." Indeed also St. Paul, I Corinthians vii, 9: "It is better to marry than to burn." Second, just as fire in a house creeps along, pervades it entirely and consumes it: so also lust pervades the whole mind of man, his imagination, his senses and all his members and devours them, according to that saying in Job xxxi, 12: "It is a fire devouring even to destruction and eradicating all things that are generated." Third, just as fire creeps from house to house, from tree to tree, and in a brief time occupies and inflames an entire street, city and forest with devouring flames, so also lust of one or a few creeps into the whole neighborhood, city and commonwealth, and infects and inflames it like Etna or Vesuvius. Wherefore one must meet it at its beginning, and this fire must be suffocated and extinguished in its tinder and spark, according to that saying: "Blessed shall he be who shall take and dash thy little ones against the rock," Psalm cxxxvi, 9. Fourth, lust is fire because it is near to the fire of hell: for nothing lies between the lustful man and the fire of hell except the fragile wall of the body, which once broken through, he is immediately seized by the avenging flames of hell. Hence Sodom, burning with the fire of lust, burned with heavenly fire, indeed with hellish conflagration. Whence the Interlinear Gloss says that St. Jude commands "that by a certain force they strive to free others from the fire of vices, and thus from the fire of torments." Wherefore in order that St. Francis might extinguish this fire of lust boiling up in himself, he handled icy snows. Another, solicited by a harlot, burned his fingers in the fire of a lamp, and thus overcame fire with fire, and snatched two from the double fire: for he both saved himself and moved the harlot to compunction and converted her. Thus in the Lives of the Fathers, book V, On Fornication, number 37. Another, about to carry an old mother across a river, wrapped his hands in his cloak lest he touch her; asked by the mother the reason, he said: "Because the body of a woman is fire, and from the mother the idea of other women is suggested to me." Ibid., booklet IV, number 68. Finally Ursinus the presbyter, dying, repelled his presbytera's hand as she brought it to his mouth, saying: "Depart from me, woman, a small flame still lives," as St. Gregory says, IV Dialogues, 40. Third, St. Jude teaches that this zeal for souls ought to be joined with the bowels of mercy, when he says: "And on some have mercy." For one ought not to be indignant toward sinners whom he strives to save, but toward sin; but to have mercy on sinners: just as a physician is not indignant toward a madman, nor does he attack him, but his madness. Whence St. Augustine, sermon 15 On the Words of the Apostle: "If," he says, "discipline is imposed through charity, let not gentleness depart from the heart. For what is so pious as a physician bearing an instrument? The one to be cut weeps, and is cut: the one to be burned weeps, and is burned. This is not cruelty: he rages against the wound, that man may be healed, because if the wound is soothed, man is lost;" and St. Chrysostom, homily on that Psalm ix, The patience of the poor shall not perish forever: "Let charity," he says, "be preserved, and the unruly man be rebuked, let the tongue cry out, and the heart love; because this cry, although it cries out, loves within." And St. Basil in the Brief Rules, inter. 296, assigns as a sign of a good curator of souls, "if against those who sin he has imitated that admirable and terrible mercy of holy men." With this mercy St. Martin excelled, who, as Sulpicius relates in his Life, cap. xxiv, said to the devil: "If you yourself, O miserable one, would cease from the persecution of men, and would repent of your deeds, at least at this time, when the day of judgment is near, I would truly, trusting in the mercy of Christ the Lord, promise it to you." Sulpicius adds: "O how holy a presumption concerning the piety of the Lord, in which although he could not confer authority, he showed affection!" For the devil, because he is damned and obstinate in evil, just as he cannot repent, so he is incapable of mercy and pardon. To this pertains what Philo advises, in the book On the Sacrifice of Cain and Abel, that we must strive to save even those certainly to be lost from their vices as much as we can, both that we may fulfill our duty, and that they may sin less and be damned less, and thus we may imitate good physicians, who although they see that a sick man cannot be healed, nevertheless apply all care to him, lest they appear to have failed in their duty. For from a physician and a shepherd is required care, not cure, inasmuch as the disease is often incurable. Have mercy on them in fear, setting before them the punishments of hell, as well as temporal ones, which may strike fear into them so that they convert; or rather "in fear," as if to say: Fearing lest, if you are unmerciful and harsh toward the fallen, or deal with them imprudently, you too may fall into the same or a similar sin, God abandoning you, and thus in turn you may experience God unmerciful and harsh toward you, according to the parable of the servant who rigidly exacted from his fellow servant all the debt, Matt. cap. xviii, vers. 33. This is what Paul admonishes in Gal. vi, 1: "Brethren, and if a man be overtaken in any fault, you, who are spiritual, instruct such a one in the spirit of meekness, considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted." Thus St. Ambrose, Dominic, Eligius, hearing confessions wept from compassion for sinners: because, as St. Augustine says in Soliloq. cap. xv: "There is no sin that man has ever committed which another man could not commit, if the creator from whom man was made should withdraw." Again, "in fear," that is with a certain reverence as it were, both toward God and toward His image, which the brother has defiled by his sin: thus our Lorinus. Less correctly do some refer τὸ in fear to "hating," which follows. Hating and (and, that is also, or meanwhile) that which is carnal, defiled (in Greek ἀπὸ τῆς σαρκὸς ἐσπιλωμένον, that is defiled by the flesh) garment. These things depend on what preceded: "But on some have mercy in fear," as if to say: I wish you to have mercy on those seduced by the Gnostics, but with fear and hatred, not of the heretics, but of heresy, lest namely by familiarity with them you be enticed and they rub their scab upon you, and breathing out their lust and heresy upon you. Wherefore I admonish you to strive to convert their souls by loving them, but meanwhile hate their defiled garment and tunic. But what is this? First, some understand it as concupiscence, which Paul calls the old man, and commands to be put off with his deeds, Coloss. iii, 9. Second, others by "garment" understand the flesh: for this is as it were the clothing of the soul, and the Gnostics defiled this with their lusts, according to that vers. 8: "And the flesh indeed they defile." Third, others understand hypocrisy and the appearance of piety, which these same ones outwardly pretended with their filthiness; for they were inwardly unclean, and polluted with every lust. Fourth and best, by "defiled garment" understand base and carnal manners and affections (for these are as it were the clothing of the soul, beautiful if beautiful, base if base), a base manner of living, a conversation befouled with lusts and vices: for filthy deeds are as it were filthy garments of the mind: thus Vatablus, and Clement of Alexandria: "A defiled garment," he says, "is when the spirit is polluted with carnal concupiscences." It alludes first to the rite of the old law Levit. xv, by which garments polluted by leprosy, blood or seed of the unclean, were reckoned polluted, so that whoever touched them was legally polluted, and was barred both from the temple and from the company of men. Second, to the excessive revelries and lusts of the Gnostics, which flowed into their very garments, and stained and defiled them, according to that vers. 12: "These are spots in your feasts." Third, to the white garment with which the faithful are clothed in baptism, so that they may be reminded to guard and preserve internal whiteness, and therefore they hear from the baptizing priest: "Receive this white garment, holy and immaculate, which you shall bear without spot before the tribunal of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you may have life eternal, and live forever and ever, amen." See St. Augustine, serm. 139 De Temp., and St. Ambrose, lib. De Initiandis. The sense therefore is, as if to say: See, O faithful, lest by dealing with the Gnostics you contaminate the white garment of innocence, which you received in baptism, with their impurity and lust, but rather hate and execrate it entirely. Thus we read of the Emperor Valentinian in Sozomen, lib. VI, cap. vi, that when he was still serving under Julian the Apostate, as he entered the temple of idols with him, a priest sprinkled Julian with dewy branches, and a drop fell upon Valentinian's garment; wherefore he immediately, with Julian listening, saying he was polluted, rebuked the unexorcised priest, and struck him with his fist, and moreover cut off and threw away the part of the garment sprinkled with the drop. Morally, Judas teaches here that the charity of the faithful ought to be prudent and circumspect, lest while they wish to save others, they lose themselves. Wherefore those who converse with sinners, especially confessors, who hear the foulest crimes, let them arm themselves with prayer, and with hatred and execration of the defiled tunic, namely all vice and filth. Thomas of Cantimpré relates that he obtained through St. Lutgard from God, that in receiving confessions he should be moved by no shameful narrative, although otherwise he was frequently and gravely tormented by shameful phantasms: thus it is in the Life of St. Lutgard, book II, in Surius, on the 16th of June. Let priests therefore first strengthen themselves in chastity and virtue, and then deal with the incestuous and wicked, and convert them, lest if they be weak and infirm in these things, they be overcome by a more powerful obscenity and crime; just as the weak, who extend a hand to those already sinking in the waves, that they may draw them out, are by them, as being stronger, dragged into the waves and drowned.
1:24
24. And to him who is able to preserve you without sin. The Syriac and Arabic add, and without blemish, that you may be free from the defiled tunic of the Gnostics, concerning which the discourse just preceded. This magnificent doxology seals the epistle of St. Jude, says Œcumenius, celebrating with the whole affection of the heart the attributes of God and his magnificence shown in Christ. This doxology contains a tacit vow and prayer, namely that God preserve the faithful without sin, and place them immaculate before Christ gloriously coming to judgment, that they may be adorned with glory by him and exult, and praise him for ever and ever. In a similar manner St. Paul closes his epistle to the Romans, xvi, 25: "And to him who is able to establish you according to my gospel, etc., to the only wise God through Jesus Christ, to whom be honour and glory for ever and ever, amen." Thus also St. Peter closes his first epistle, cap. v, vers. 11: "To him be glory," he says, "and dominion for ever and ever, amen." Likewise the second, cap. iii, vers. 18: "To him be glory both now and in the day of eternity, amen." Furthermore, he opposes this doxology to the blasphemies and heresies of Simon and the Gnostics. For Simon said that he himself was God and redeemer, not Christ: that by his grace, not by Christ's, we are saved. The Gnostics denied the turpitude of sins, their punishment, and universal judgment. These things therefore St. Jude professes in this doxology, and celebrates God as the sole saviour, the sole glorifier, the sole powerful one, the sole performer of wonders, the sole ruler, the sole magnificent one, the sole glorious one, the sole eternal one. Note: The phrase "to him who is able" signifies not only that God can, but also that he wills to preserve us without sin, and therefore will preserve us, unless we cease from him and his aid and grace. In a similar phrase Paul says, II Corinthians ix, 8: "And God is able to make all grace abound towards you." "Is able," that is, can, knows, wills, and does make all grace abound in his faithful. Hence we learn that no one without God's grace can avoid all sins, and live without sin, even grave and mortal sin: but by his ordinary aid we can avoid all mortal sins, yet not all venial sins for a long time, unless by his special privilege, such as the Church believes was granted to the Blessed Virgin, as the Council of Trent says, sess. VI, can. 23, and cap. 1: "That voice of the just," it says, "is humble and true: Forgive us our debts." Whence St. Augustine, On Nature and Grace, cap. x: "Let him confess," he says, "what is denied with most wicked impiety, that without God's grace man cannot be without sin." And St. Cyprian, On Works and Almsgiving: "If," he says, "no one can be without sin, whoever has said himself to be blameless is either proud or foolish;"; and St. Gregory, lib. XXI Mor., cap. ix: "Many," he says, "in this life without crime, yet no one can be without sins." Wherefore the Arabic translates, for our salvation is able to guard you without sin, and without blemish or defect. By "salvation" is understood God the saviour, and his saving grace given through Christ. For God alone by himself and by his nature is impeccable, both because he is goodness and holiness by essence, and because his reason and will is to himself, and to angels and men, the norm and rule of all that is right and good, as St. Thomas teaches, I part., Quest. lxiii, art. 1. But all creatures by themselves are capable of sin, yet they receive from God that they do not sin, and afterwards that they cannot sin, as the Blessed do. The more therefore they approach God, the more they recede from sin, and become at length as it were impeccable, as St. Augustine teaches, lib. XXII De Civit., cap. xxx; whence St. Jerome, lib. II Against the Pelagians: "Without vice," he says, "which is called κακία, that is malice, I say man can be: ἀναμαρτήτως, that is without sin, I deny; for that belongs to God alone, and every creature is subject to sin, and has need of God's mercy." And Tertullian, lib. On the Prescription of Heretics: "To the Son of God alone," he says, "it was preserved to remain without offences." And to present you spotless before the sight of his glory. In Greek ἀμώμους, that is, irreproachable. He calls "in the sight of his glory" first, the presence of God glorious, in which we all consist in this life, according to that word of Elias: "As the Lord God of hosts liveth, before whose face I stand," III Kings cap. xviii, vers. 15, as if to say: That you may be in the eyes of God and walk immaculate. Thus Dionysius; whence Clement of Alexandria expounds it, "before the angels," as if to say, That you may do all things as if God and the holy angels were seeing; thus Paul says Ephes. i, 4: "He chose us in him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and unspotted in his sight in charity." And Zacharias: "That we being delivered from the hands of our enemies, may serve him without fear, in holiness and justice before him all our days," Luke cap. i, vers. 74. Secondly and more plainly, he calls "in the sight of his glory" the glory of God, by which he appears glorious, and is beheld and seen by the Blessed in the beatific vision: for no one shall stand before this unless he be wholly pure and immaculate, Apoc. xxi, 24; whence the Syrian translator renders it, without blemish: for no blemish, however small, is admitted to this glory. Whence it follows: "In the coming of the Lord:" thus Bede, Lyra, Thomas the Englishman and others. To this heavenly glory therefore let us continually lift up the eyes of our heart and body, according to that admonition of the Church: "Lift up your hearts." And St. Augustine in Psalm. xxxi: "Lift up your heart on high, lest it rot on the earth." And in exultation, both that with which a holy conscience exults in this life, in that it is conscious of no evil to itself, according to that Psalm. xxxi, 11: "Be glad in the Lord and rejoice, ye just, and glory, all ye right of heart." For "a secure mind is like a continual feast," Prov. xv, 15. Then rather that with which the Blessed exult in heaven, according to that: "The saints shall exult in glory," Psalm. cxlix, 5; "They shall obtain joy and exultation," Isaias xxxv, 10. For the exultation of the Blessed from God seen and possessed is the very fruition of God, and therefore is either the very formal beatitude itself, as Medina wishes, I II, Quæst. III, art. 4, and others; or rather is the fruit, flower and completion of beatitude consisting in the vision of God, as other Theologians teach throughout. Moreover exultation is an excess of joy with a certain leaping of heart and body. Whence in Greek ἀγαλλιᾶσθαι, that is, to exult, is said as if ἄγαν ἅλλεσθαι, that is, to leap and jump greatly, which the Hebrews call רנן ranan, that is, to jubilate, and עלץ alats, that is, to exult. Whence the Greek ἀγαλλίασις. Most excellently St. Augustine on that Psalm. cxlviii, Praise the Lord from the heavens: "Although our body," he says, "is still held in Babylon, let our heart be sent ahead to Jerusalem. Let therefore all creation praise the Lord, because we shall do there what we here practice. Heavenly things are tranquil, there is always joy, no death, no trouble, the Blessed always praise God. We are still in the depths, but when we think how God is praised there, let us have our heart there, and not without reason do we hear: Lift up your hearts. Let us lift up our heart on high, lest it rot on the earth: because it pleases us what the angels do there. Praise him therefore in the high places." In the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. These words are now wanting in the Greek, Syrian and Arabic, and in some ancient Latin copies. He understands the second coming of Christ, namely the glorious one for judgment, by which he will make blessed and glorify all the Saints, according to that II Thessal. i, 10: "When he shall come to be glorified in his saints, and to be made wonderful in all them that have believed." Hence St. Francis in the Explanation of the Lord's Prayer, that word, "Thy kingdom come," thus explains: "Let thy kingdom come that thou mayest reign in us through thy grace, and mayest make us come to thy kingdom, where is thy manifest vision, thy perfect love, thy blessed fellowship, thy eternal fruition."
1:25
25. To God alone, our Saviour. The name of Saviour is now attributed to Jesus Christ: for Jesus is the same as Saviour; now to God the Father, or rather to the whole Holy Trinity: for this saves us through Christ. Thus here God, namely the whole Holy Trinity, is called our Saviour, according to that in Psalm 35, 8: "Thou wilt save men and beasts, O Lord, according as thou hast multiplied thy mercy, O God." And 1 Timothy 4, 10: "We hope in the living God, who is the Saviour of all men, especially of the faithful." The Greeks add σοφῷ, that is, to the wise: for God alone by himself and by his essence is wise, good, powerful: for angels, men and creatures participate in and beg from God a portion of goodness, wisdom, power, etc. Moreover, it is fitly joined τὸ to the wise "Saviour," because the knowledge of the saints is the knowledge of salvation, Wisdom 10, 10; Luke 1, 77. St. Jude is in harmony with St. Paul in 1 Timothy 1, 17, saying: "Now to the King of ages, immortal, invisible, the only God, be honour and glory for ever and ever. Amen." Through Jesus Christ. — "By his own nature," says St. Bernard, sermon 2 On the Circumcision, "our Jesus has it that he is the Saviour; this name is innate in him, not imposed by human or angelic nature." For through Christ's nativity, preaching, miracles, passion, death, resurrection, etc., the glory, magnificence, dominion and power of God became known, indeed were celebrated throughout the whole world, according to that saying of Christ: "Father, glorify thy name;" and there came a voice from heaven: "And I have glorified it, and will glorify it again," John 12, 28; and chapter 17, verse 1: "Father, glorify thy Son, that thy Son may glorify thee;" and verse 6: "I have manifested thy name to men." Glory. — "Glory," in Greek δόξα, that is, brightness, "is clear knowledge with praise," says St. Augustine from Aristotle and Cicero, book 83 Questions, Question 33; or, as St. Basil, book On the Holy Spirit, chapter 23, glory is the commemoration of wonderful things which belong to someone, especially to God. Or, as others say, "glory is clearer knowledge of someone's excellence;" see St. Jerome in chapter 5 to the Galatians, and Dominic Soto in IV, distinction 49, Question III, article 4. God reserves this glory to himself alone, Isaiah 42, 8, saying: "My glory I will not give to another," because glory is his own, and is properly due to God alone on account of his infinite majesty, loftiness, greatness, magnificence. Thus the Angels and all the Blessed sing glory to God, Apocalypse chapter 4, 11, chapter 5, 12, chapter 19, 7. The Saints imitate the same in this life. Whence St. Ignatius, founder of our Society, had this and impressed it upon us as a motto: "For the greater glory of God." Therefore St. Jude wishes glory to God, namely that all angels, all men, and all creatures celebrate, proclaim, praise and glorify him as the highest majesty. And magnificence. — The Syriac, power; in Greek μεγαλωσύνη, that is, majesty, greatness, magnificence, honour, amplitude, dignity. Magnificence moreover is the accomplishment of great works, likewise great honour of a person, splendour, adornment, majesty: in both ways God is most magnificent. Whence thousands of thousands minister to him. Hence magnificence was called a virtue, which Cicero thus defines, book II On Invention: "It is the management and administration of great and lofty things with a certain ample and splendid purpose of mind." And dominion. — In Greek κράτος, that is, strength: thus the Syriac and Arabic. For God has over all and in all the most full, most robust and most efficacious right and dominion, and is the supreme Emperor and ruler of the Universe. Now St. Jude and the Saints, from the highest love and reverence of God, wish magnificence and dominion to God, as it were congratulating him, rejoicing and desiring that these may always remain in him; again, that they may be acknowledged, worshipped and celebrated by angels and men. See the words on Habakkuk 2, to that verse 20: "But the Lord is in his holy temple: let all the earth keep silence before him." And power, ἐξουσία; Syriac, dominion; Arabic, power, to which namely no one can resist. Power is as it were the execution of dominion: for it efficaciously executes whatever the will of God commands. Moreover, Hugh considers the glory of God in itself, magnificence in operation, dominion in the governance of all, so that all his will may be done; power, so that nothing may resist him. Lyra explains glory, in that God appears worthy of all praise; magnificence, from the diffusion of his goodness over all things; dominion, from the obedience of all creation to him; power, from the punishment of the wicked and the reward of the good. Before all ages, namely He was and stood firm, "and now" stands firm; or rather I wish and pray that He stands firm. Or, that is to say, Those things which are owed to Him before all ages, the same things are owed to Him "and now," namely in the present life by the faithful, "and in all ages" by the Blessed in heaven. And in all ages of ages. In Greek, καὶ εἰς πάντας τοὺς αἰῶνας; in Syriac, and in all the very eternities themselves: for although God's eternity is one, nevertheless this infinity embraces, comprehends and transcends the eternities of the ages of angels and of human times, even those which the mind is able to conceive. Amen, that is, let it be, let it be, as the Septuagint translates it. See the sayings at I Corinthians xiv, 16, and II Corinthians i, 20. For the just "now," that is in this life, glorify God; but the Blessed in heaven will glorify God throughout all eternity, according to that passage Psalm lxxxiii, 5: "Blessed are they that dwell in thy house, O Lord, they shall praise thee world without end." Where St. Augustine most excellently says: "Do not," he says, "fear lest you be unable to praise always Him whom you will be able to love always: if you cease from praise, you will cease from love; you will not be able to cease from love." Finally Boethius, book III of the Consolation of Philosophy, meter 9, thus sings and jubilates to God, as it were the beginning and end of all things: "Thou art the quiet rest of the pious, to see thee is the end: Beginning, Bearer, Leader, Path, End all the same."
Concluding Doxology Blessed are they that dwell in thy house, O Lord, they shall praise thee world without end. O supreme truth, true charity, dear eternity, my God and all things: grant that we may know thee, live for thee, die for thee, enjoy thee through eternal ages of ages. Amen.
Machine translation from the Latin, not reviewed.
1:1
1. Judas, Jesu Christi servus. Ad eundem fere modum Jacobus exorsus est, Dei et Domini nostri Jesu Christi servum se nominans. Igitur uterque Jesu Christi servum sese scribit ratione muneris Apostolici, in quo pro Christo legatione fungentes, fideliter ei serviebant.
Frater autem Jacobi. Ab aliis, qui eodem nomine vocabantur, sese discriminat, Jacobi fratrem seso nuncupans. Erat enim Judae nomen apud Judaeos frequens. Verum maxime sic se cognominat, quia Jacobus inter Apostolos Domini permagnae erat auctoritatis, praesertim apud Judaeos; utliquet ex Actis Apostol. cap. 12. 15. et 21., nec non ex historia passionis ejus ab Hegesippo descripta, referente Eusebio lib. 2. historiae, cap. 22. Nam et Paulus Gal. 1. peculiariter eum appellat fratrem Domini, et cap. 2. numerat eum inter eos, qui videbantur columnae esse. Faciebat igitur nominis eju.s expressio ad conciliandam auctoritatem huic Epistolae, tamquam scriptae a fratre tanti inter Apostolos viri. Qua in re etiam modestia commendanda est B. Judae, qui fratrem ut se majorem honoraverit, ab ejus nomine petita suae Epistolae commendatione. Ex quo denique probabile fit, licet nonnulli dissentiant, fratrem fuisse Jacobi germanum.
His, qui sunt in Deo Patre, dilectis, et Christo Jesu conservatis et vocatis. Graeca sic perspicue reddi possunt: lis, qui in Deo Patre sanctificati suntj et Jesu Christo servati, vocatis. Ut ordo sit: Vocatis, nempe, iiSj qui in Deo Patre sanctificati sunt, et Jesu Christo servati; subaudi: scribit hanc Epistolam, Nam vocatis, Graece xXrjToTg, nomen est, non participiumj ac si dicas: vocatitiis. Quod cum non adverteretur, adjecit aliquis copulam: etj tamquam deesset; cum ea sensum adeo non explicet, ut magis obscuret. Est enim sensus, scribi hanc Epistolam vocatis, id est fidelibus, qui nimirum in Deo Patre, tamquam omnis sanctitatis auctore et principio, sanctificati sunt, et a Jesu Christo, qui eos redemit ab eodem Deo Patre, servati et custoditi, ne a deceptoribus seducti pereant, ipso Filio testificante, Joan. 6.: Haec est voluntas Ejus, qui misit me, PatriSj ut omne, quod dedit mihi, non perdam ex eo, sed resuscitem illud in novissimo die. Et cap. 10. loquente de ovibus suis: Nemo rapiet de manu Patris mei. Unde et Patri gratias agens, Joan. 17. dicit: Quos dedisti mihi, cu~ stodivi, et nemo ex eis periit. Scribit enim haec Judas tamquam electis; quemadmodum et Petrus in prima Epistola: Electis advenis, etc. Quamvis enim inter eos, quibus scripserunt Apostoli suas Epistolas, essent quidam non electi, tamen non scribebant, nisi propter electos; propter quos omnia se sustinere, profitetur Paulus 2 Tim. 2. Dicit autem: sanctificatis, ut hujus beneficii mentione revocet eos ac detorreat ab immunditiis scholae Siroonianae. Notandum, in quibusdam Graecis codicibus pro: '^ytao/jilvoK;, sanctificatis, legi: y]yanriixivQi(z y dilectis; quomodo legisse videtur noster interpres, atque etiam legit Oecumenius. Verum altera lectio, quam exposui, videtur esse sincerior, utpote scribentis instituto magis accomodata. Quod vero quidam annotant, enallagen esse praepositionis Iv pro uTio, in Deo Patre, id est, a Deo Patre sanctificatis, non multum habet momenti, quum potius ad Hebraismum referenda sit hujusmodi locutio.
1:2
2. Misericordia vobis, et pax, et caritas adimpleatur. Sancta et vere Apostolica salutatio. Adimpleatur, Graece. TcXr^^uvOst 7], multiplicetur. Quod idem verbum legitur apud Petrum in utraque Epistola; licet in secunda verterit interpres, ut hoc loco: adimpleatur. Unde nonnulli suspicantur, eum in Graeco legisse: TiXYjpcjDdstYj; sed nullis suffragantibus exemplaribus. Ex hac Epistola et duabus Petri discimus, quomodo supplendae salutationes Paulinae, in quibus verbum non exprimitur. Misericordiae nomen hoc loco videtur idem valere, quod apud Paulum et Petrum in salutationibus nomen gratiae, quae propterea recte vocatur misericordia, quia miseris et indignis datur, quales omnes sumus ex Adam geniti. De gratia et pace vide, quae diximus ad similem salutationem 1 Petr. 1. et Rom. 1. His duabus tertiam addit caritatem, quae misericordiae effectus est et causa pacis; sive caritatem intelligas, qua Deus a nobis diligitur, sive qua diligunt homines se mutuo. Nam haec pacem inter homines, illa pacem nobis cum Deo conciliat. Non absurde quidam in his tribus, misericordia, pace et caritate, Trinitatis mysterium intimatum existimant; ut misericordia Patri, qui Pater misericordiarum appellatur 2 Cor. 1., pax Filio, ipse enim est pax nostra, Eph. 2., caritas Spiritui S., per quem caritas Dei diffusa est in cordibus nostris etc, Rom. 5., per quandam appropriationem tribuatur.
1:3
3. Carissimi, omnem sollicitudinem faciejis scribendi vobis de communi vestra salute, necesse habui scribere vobis. SoUicitudinem, Graece: aTrou^Tjv^ studium, diligentiam. Hoc exordio causam exponit, qua ad scribendum fuerit impulsus. Ea est respectus et cura communis salutis. Nam in Graeco vestra non additur. Sigaificat autem, salutem, de qua vel pro qua conservanda ac promovenda scripturus est, sibi cum illis, adeoque omnibus electis, esse communem; quomodo diserte communem hanc salutem interpretatur Beda. Potest hic locus, ut annotat Erasmus, bifariam accipi. Vel hoc sensu: Non sohim mihi fait snmmura studium scribendi ad vos de communi salute, verum etiam necessitas scribendi fuit; nempe propter ea, quae sequuntur. Vel, sic: Oum esset mihi mirum studium scribendi vobis de communi salute, non potui non obsequi huic meo studio et desiderio. Posteriorem hunc sensum amplectitur Erasmus in sua translatione, dum paraphrastice vertit hoc modo: Dilectij tantum mihi studium fuit scribendi ad vos de co7nmuni salute, ut non potuerim non scribere vobis. Verum, re propius inspecta, videbitur prior sensus esse potior, quem et Sasboldus anteponit; ut duo sint membra distincta, per se vehementer esse propensum ad scribendum, ac necessitate etiam ad id compelli. Sic enim et Paulus loquitur, Phil. 3.: Eadem vobis scribere, mihi quidem non pigrum, vobis autem necessarium.
Deprecans, supercertari semel traditae sanctis fidei. Deprecans, Graece: napc/.y.Q!./Mv, q!:odaIii vertunt: exhortans. Et supercertari, Graece: iTiaycoviCsa&at, quod melius active transfertur: supercertare: quomodo legitur in quibusdam manuscriptis; nisi forte (quod F. Lucas suspicatur) verbo: supercertari, usus est interpres ut deponente, quemadmodum usurpantur aliquoties certari et decertari ab eo, qui vertit Sapientiae et Ecclesiastici libros; ut Sap. 15. et Eccles. 4. 11. et 38. Cum autem his verbis Apostolus finem consilii sui notet, qui idem est status Epistolae, debet oratio resolvi in hunc sensum: Ut vos adhorter ad certandum ac depugnandum pro fide semel sanctis, id est Ecclesiae, tradita. Nam Ecclesiam (quam sanctam in symbolo profitemur) sanctorum appellatione designat. Observa, quod ait: semel traditae. Nam praeter hoc, quod dicit: traditae, non scriptae, primum indicat, fidem semel ab Apostolis acceptam, nullo postea tempore mutandam esse, quod faciebant Simoniani, primi haeretici, sed perpetuo mordicusqueretinendam, acpro ea fortiter decertaudum. Deinde subindicat id, quod Patres docent, fidei nihil addi posse; quia nimirum tota semel tradita sit, instar depositi, quod ita servandum datur, ut nec addi quidquam ei, nec auferri debeat. Hinc illud Pauli ad dilectum discipulum: Depositum custodi, 1 Tim. 6. et 2 Tim. 1. Quare nec ullae revelationes, quae fidei addant aliquid, exspectandae sunt aut recipiendae; sed tantum tenenda et explicanda, quae semel sunt tradita, quod fit etiam per conciliorum decreta contra novas insurgentes haereses.
1:4
4. Subintroierunt enim quidam ho~ mines (qui olim praescripti sunt in hoc judicium) impii. Hac narratione jam declarat necessitatem, de qua supra, quae ipsum ad scribendum impulerit. Subintroierunt, Graece: 7i:apst,c£(5'Joav. Qua voce significatur latens et furtivus ingressus. Unde quidam vertunt: obiter subierunt, alii: subrepserunt. Id autem haereticorum est, obliquis viis ac modis insinuare sese iis, quos fallere volunt, ac sub vestimentis ovium tegere lupos rapaces, Matth. 7. Simili vocabulo Petrus usus est 2 Epist. 2., de iisdem loquens, de quibus Judas: Qui subintroducent sectas perditionis, ut in Graeco est. Paulus quoque duas ejusmodi voces in eadem oratione conjunxit Gal. 2.: Propter subintroductos falsos fratres, qui subintroierunt explorare libertatem nostram. Porro textus sic ordinandus est: Subintroierunt enim quidam homines impii. Nam caetera parenthesi secludenda sunt: qui olim praescripti etc. Praescripti, Graece: 7ipOY£Ypa|J.^£vol, id est prius, vel ante scripti. Quod verbum etiam apud Paulum est Rom. 16.: Quaecumque ante scripta sunt, ad nostram doctrinam ante scripta mnt, et Gal. 3.: Ante quorum oculos Jesus Christus praescriptus est. Dicuntur ergo praescriptij de quibus agit Judas, quod de iis aliquid praedictum sit in Scripturis, utique veteris testamenti. Nam quod quidam existimant, Judam significare, quod Petrus et Paulus de iis scripserint, minus probabile est propter additum adverbium: olim, %dXa.ij quo significari solet in Scripturis tempus antiquum; praesertim quum et Petrus eadem voce utatur loco memorato et in sententia simili: Quibus, inquit, judicium jam olim non cessat. Ex quo colligitur, loci praesentis hunc esse sensura: De quibus olim in Scripturis sacris praenuntiatum est, quod deventuri essent in hoc judiciumj id est damnationem, de qua statim locuturus sum. Nam punitiones impiorum, quae leguntur in Scriptura veteris Testamenti, quarum exempla mox commemorat, figurae fuerunt aeternae damnationis, quae praeparata est haereticis et omnibus Evangelii contemptoribus. Potest etiam, quia dicil: hoc judiciumj tamquam praesens, intelligi justa derelictio, qua propter peccata praecedentia permisbi fuerunt pati naufragium fidei, et variis errorum fluctibus abripi, ita ut etiam fierent errovum raagislri, tandem judicium illud gravissimum aeternae damnationis subituri. Nam Deu.s judicium suum circa reprobos exercet non tantum in futuro saeculo, sed etiam in praesenti; licet in futuro saeculo (quod est terapiis retributionis) exerceat multo manifestius atque severius. Ad judicium praesentis saecali pertinet illud Pauli de quibusdam, quod bonam conscientiam repellentes, circa fidem naufragaverunt, 1 Tim. 1.; et quod 2 Thess. 2. dicit de iis, qui caritatem veritatis non receperunt, ut salvi flerent. Ideo mittet illis Deus operationem erroris, ut credant mendacio -, ut judicentur omnes, qui non crediderunt veritati, sed consenserunt iniquitati. Caeterum istorum, de quibus nunc agitur, impietatem exponit et probat Judas verbis sequentibus:
Dei nostri gratiam transferentes in luxuriam. Graece: aosXyetav, lasciviam. Et sensus est: Qui Evangelium gratiae Dei nostri per Christum, quo nimirum annuntiata nobis est libertas a lege, peccatis, et diabolo, vertunt in occasionem omnis lasciviae et carnalium voluptatum; tamquam libertas evangelica sit licentia, quidquid libitum est, agendi. Quales erant Apostolorum temporibus exorti Simoniani et Nicolaitae, et paulo post exorituri Gnostici. De quorum omnium infreni lascivia multa apud Epiphanium. Tales sunt et hodie, qui, praetextu libertatis Christianae, legibus Ecclesiae sese, quantum in ipsis est, eximunt, easque contemnunt, quo licentius carni serviant. Adversus quam pestem Petrus et Pauhis soUicite suis praeaeptis fideles munierunt; Petrus 1 Epist. 2.; Quasi liberiy et non quasi velamen habentes malitiae libertatem; Paulus Gal. 5.: Yos in libertatem oocati estis, tantum ne libertatem in occasionem detis carnis. Quo pertinet et illud 2 Pet. 2.: Libertatem illis promittenteSj cum ipsi sint servi corruptionis.
Et solum Dominatorem et Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum negantes. Graeca sic habent: Et solum herum Deum, et Dominum nostrum etc. Erasmus explicate vertit hoc modo: Et Deum, qui solus est herus, ac Dominum nostrum Jesum etc, ut prior pars referenda videatur ad Deum Patrem, qui solus est SsaTioxrjg, id est, herus totius mundi, tamquam magnae domus seu familiae, quam de.spotico jure gubernat. Nam hujusmodi Dominum significat SsoT^OTTjg. Et sic utitur ea voce Paulus 2 Tim. 2., ubi, ciim dixisset, in magna domo diversi generis esse vasa, subjecit: Si quis ergo emundaverit se ab istis, erit vas in honorem, sanctificatum, et utile Domino, £u/p7jOTOV Ttp SsoTTOTi;^. Nec tamen hic excluditur Filius, cujus est eadem cum Patre natura. Caeterum posterior pars Filio propria est, ut homini; secundum quam naturam ipse soliis (non Pater, non Spiritus sanctus) sanguine suo nos redemit. Sic enim Petrus exponit 2 Epist. 2.: Et eum, qui emit eos, Dominum negant. Sunt, qui utrumque membrum intelligunt de Christo, propterea quod Petrus in loco jam dicto de solo Christo loquatur. Verum nihil vetat, Judam plus aliquid hic dixisse, quam Petrum; ut et in aliis quibusdam sententiis. Quaeritur autem, quomodo dicat, eos Deum et Christum ejus negasse. Multi interpretantur, negasse, si non verbo, factis tamen; quemadmodum illi, de quibus Paulus Tit. 1.: Confitentur, se nosse Deum j factis autem negant. Sed hic commentarius Sasboldo nimis generalis est, utpote communis omnibus malis Christianis. Haec autem proprie dicuntur in scholam Simonis, aliosque ejusdem generis haereticos, qui Dei gratiam transferebant in luxuriam. Et constat ex Irenaeo, Epiphanio et aliis, qui de haeresibus scripserunt, Simonianos ac caeteros illius primi temporis multa fabulosa de Deo confinxisse, plures pro uno Deos mundi gubernatores introducentes; quod erat unum dominatorem Deum negare. Jesum quoque dicebant, nec vere natum esse, nec passum, nec resurrexisse; denique nec ipsum esse Christum, nisi patronymice, denominatione ducta a supremo Christo, invisibili etincorporeo; quod erat Domiyium nostrum Jesum Christrum negare. Qui commentarius valde probabilis est.
1:5
5. Commonere autem vos volo, scientes semel omnia. Graece: scientes vos semel hoc. Et sensus est: Volo autem vos commonefacere et in memoriam vobis revocare illud, quod sequitur; quamvis hoc ipsum non ignoretis, sed semel, id est, jamdudum legendo Scripturas, satis exacte didiceritis atque noveritis. Non dissimiliter Petrus loquitur 2 Epist. 1.: Propter quod incipiam vos semper com^ monere de his; et quidem ^cientes, et confirmatos vos in praesenti veritate. Unde nostra versio habeat: omnia, non liquet; nisi forte pro aTiai quidam codices habuerint ctTiavTa, ac deinde in Latinos codices utrumque vocabulum irrepserit: semel omnia. Quo modo si leges, sensus erit: Omnia, de quibus volo vos commonere.
Quoniam Jesus populum de terra Aegypti salvans, secundo eos, qui non crediderunt, perdidit. Tria commemorat ex antiquitate exempla vindictae divinae in homines incredulos, superbos et lascivia corruptos, ut ostendat, non evasuros severum Dei judiciara ejusmodi exemplis praefiguratum (nam omnia in figura contingebant illis antiquis, 1 Cor. 10.) eos, qui falsa, impia, et impura sua doctrina fidelium animos pervertunt. Et in hoc Petrum Judas imitatur, apud quem etiam tria sunt exempla; duo quidem eadem cum istis, tertium autem diversum, quod est de diluvio, cujus loco Judas adfert exemplum hoc primum de perditis ob incredulitatem Israelitis. In Graeco non Jesus, sed Dominus legitur. Sed non temere est, quod Latini codices omnes habent: Jesus; quemadmodum et legit Hieronymus contra Jovin. lib. 1. cap. 12. Quamquam et Dominus est Jesus, more Scripturae novi testamenti. Salvans, Graece awaac, cum salvasset. Vos, inquit, commonefacio, quod Jesus, posteaquam populum Israeliticum ex Aegypto liberaverat et salvum eduxerat, deinde eos, qui Deo fuerunt increduli, perdidit. Historia prioris partis est Exodi 26., ubi Moses refert, omnes, quotquot numerati fuerant a viginti annis et supra, exceptis Caleb et Josue, propter inobedientiam et murmurationes adversus Dominum, consumptos fuisse in deserto. Quod respicit et Paulus 1 Cor. 10. dicens: Sed non in pluribus eorum beneplacitum est Deo. Nam prostrati sunt in deserto. Causam vero punitionis eandem, quam Judas, expressit Paulus Heb. 3. Ubi de iisdem, quorum cadavera prostrata sunt in deserto, disserens, ita concludit: Et videmus, quia non potuerunt introire in requiem ipsius propter incredulitatem. Jam quaeritur, quomodo Jesus haec fecisse dicatur, qui nondum natus erat. Hieronymus loco memorato dictum hoc putat de Jesu, filio Nave, post Mosen ductore populi Israelitici, Sic enim vocatur apud LXX., qui nobis ex Hebraeo Josue, filius Nun, appellatur. Sed hunc intelligi non posse, patet ex ipsis Apostoli verbis. Non enim Josue populum ex Aegypto liberavit, sed Moses, seu potius per Mosen Dominus Deus. Neque Josue perdidit incredulos; sed, Mose adhuc principante, Deus incredulitatem populi sic ultus est, ut eorum nemo terram promissionis intraret, sed omnes morerentur in deserto. Multoque minus id, quod sequitur, in Josuo competit; nempe quod angelos apostatas in judicium magni diei vinculis aeternis sub caligine reservavit. Kestat igitur, ut secundum Latinos interpretes et Didymum Graecum de Jesu Christo, Domino nostro, haec dicta accipiantur, qui quidem haec omnia fecit, non ut homo, sed ut Deus, Dei Filius, repraesentatus aulem per angelum, qui populum Israeliticum ex Aegypto per mare rubrum duxit in desertum, ac tandem introduxit in terram promissam. Per quem etiam Deus exercuit punitionem incredulorum. In quibus omnibus, angelus ille Christi Domini sui personam ac typum gessit. Qua de le diximus in commentario 1 Cor. 10. ad illa verba: Neque tentemus Christum, sicut qiddam eorum tentaverunt. De angelo populum e terra Aegypti ducente et salvante, locus est Exod. 14., ubi sic legitur: Tollensque se angelus Domini, qui praecedat castra Israel, abiit post eos (et cum eo pariter columna nubisj; priora dimittens, post tergum stetit, inter castra Aegyptiorum et castra Israel, etc. Hunc autem geseisse personam Dumini, significat id, quod postea dicitur: Et ecce, respiciens Dominus super castra Aegyptiorum per columnam ignis et rmbis, interfecit exercitum eorum, et subvertit rotas curruum, et ferebantur in profundum. Quae salvatio non tantum consistebat in eo, quod populum educeret ex Aegypto; sed et in eo, quod adversarios perderet. Uudc et ad eundem angelum pertinebat primogenitorum Aegypti interfectio. Nam Salvatores vocabantur, qui expugnando et occidendo hostes, populum liberabant e captivitate, servitute et periculis; quales Josue, Othoniel, Gedeon, Jephthe, Samson, Samuel, et in 4 Regum 13. Joas, rex Israel. Porro de eodem angelo, vindice eorum, qui non crediderant, locus apertus est Exod. 2.3.: Ecce, ego mittam, ait Dominus, angelum meum, qui praecedat te et custodiat in via, et introducat in locum, quem praeparavi. Observa eum, et audi vocem ejus; nec contemnendum putes; quia non dimittet, cum peccaveris. Et ut intelligas in eo personam Domini, proxime subjungit: Et est nomen meum in illo, id est, nomine meo vocatur. Spectat eodem, quod Paulus eum vocat exterminatorem, 1 Cor. 10. Quo nomine etiam designatur Judith 8. et Sap. 18. Vide, quae ad eum Pauli locum a nobis dicta sunt. Per haec autem destruitur haeresis Ebionitarum et Photiuiauorum, negantium, Christum fuisse ante Mariam. Imo et Arianorum, qui Christo veram deitatem ademerunt. Portabat enim angelus ille nomen Domini tetragammaton, Exod. 3. 20. et alibi. Nec minus dostruitur uterque error per id, quod sequitur:
1:6
6. Angelos vero, qui non servaverunt suum principatum. Graece: Angelosque, qui non servaverunt etc. Hoc exemphim etiam apud Petrum est ita scribentem: Si enim angelis peccantibus etc. Judas autem peccatum ipsorum per effectus describit. Nam angeli peccando per superbiam non servarunt suum principatum, id est, amiserunt angelicae dignitatis honorem, sicut exponit Oecumenius; ut de iis dici possit, quod de homine, in Psalmo 48.: Cum in honore essent, non intellexerunt. Erasmus vertit: originem. Nam apX'^ utrumque significat, principatum, et originem sea principium. At sensus eodem redit: No7i servarunt suam originem, id est, exciderunt ac privarunt se dignitate et felicitate, in qua fuerant creati; donum illud gratuitum primae conditionis non retinuerunt.
Sed dereliquerunt suum domicilium. Sive habitaculum. Id est, peccando coelestem habitationem, velut stationem honorabilem, in qua coUocati fuerant, deseruerunt. Nam erigentes se adversus Deum per superbiam, neque naturae, neque loci primaevum honorem conservare potuerunt.
In judicium magni diei, vinculis ae~ ternis, sub caligine reservavit. Graece: 6716 Cocpov TSTijprjxsv, sub caligine servavit. Utraque vox etiam apud B. Petrum legitur. Magnum diem vocat, quem alibi Scriptura: diem Domini, et emphatice: illum diem, id est, diem seu tempus magni et universalis judicii. Nam L[Uod in quibusdam codicibus legitur magni Dei, mendosum esse, constat. Vincula aeterna, pro quibus Petrus dixit: catenas, et interpres: rudentes, metaphorice significant Dei potentiam, qua tamquam vinculis quibusdam aeternis, id est, numquam solvendis, eos constringit ac detinet, ne liberi ferantur, quo volunt. Itaque sensus est: Dominus Jesus angelos desertores, simulatque peccarunt, e coelo praecipitatos, in locum caliginosum, id est, in infernum, detrusit; in quo velut quibusdam vinculis, iisque perpetuis, traditos et adstrictos servavit, ac servat detinetquej dum sibi ad judicium illud universale exhibeantur, coram toto mundo sententiam suae condemnationis accepturi. Quidam nomine caliginis aerem caliginosum intelligunt; in quem velut in carcerem dejecti sunt daemones, et velut reconditi usque ad illud judicium. Ita Clemens Alexandrinus in commentariolo hujus loci, et post eum Beda, glossa interlinealis, Liranus, Cajetanus et Adamus. Sed quia B. Petrus tartarum vocat cum locum, in quem sunt detrusi, quod non aeris, sed inferni nomen est: idcirco probabilius arbitramur, infernum significari. Quamquam utrumque verum est, et in infernum, et in aerem hunc caliginosum, ut in carcerem, dejectos esse; quemadmodum ostendimus in illo ad locum Petri commentario, ad quem pro hujus loci pleniori inteUigentia lectorem remitto.
1:7
7. Sicut Sodoma et Gomorrha, et finitimae civitates, simili modo exfornicatae, et abeuntes post carnem alteram. Tertium est exemplum, idem cum eo, quod apud Petrum tertium erat, de eversione Sodomae et Gomorrhae, et civitatum iis finitimarum, sive, quod Graeca lectio sonat, circumvicinarum. Hae civitates erant Adama et Seboim, quas duas etiam Osee Propheta nominat cap. 11. Omnium autem quatuor nomina repetuntur a Mose Deut. 29. Nam quinta Segor, intercedenteLot, servata fuit, alioqui cum caeteris peritura, Genes. 19. Porro civitates vocat earum habitatores, id est cives, incolas; aut certe civitates cum habitatoribus. Similimodo, Graece: Simili cum illis modo, nempe cum Sodoma et Gomorrha. Significat enim Apostolus, civitates Sodomae et Gomorrhae vicinas similia cum illis flagitia commisisse, ideoque eidem poenae fuisse involutas. Ea flagitia denotat, dicens: Exfornicatae et abeuntes post carnem alteram. Quidam exfornicatas interpretantur fornicatas, stupris inquinatas, compositum accipientes pro simplici. Verum S. Judas sine dubio plus aliquid significare vohiit ea voce composita, ac parum usitata; nempe fornicationem, quae fiat extra ac praeter modum naturae. De quo genere libidinis Sodomitas infamat Scriptura Geneseos. Et hoc est, quod Apostohis, velut exponendo, subjungit: Et abeuntss post carnem alteram, sive, ut Erasmus aliique vertunt: Et secutae carnem alienam. Non enim carnem alteram, sive alienam, dicit carnem quam.libet non suam, id est, non suae uxoris, quomodo nonnulli interpretantur; quasi peccatum adulterii hic insinuetur; nam de adulterio nihil expresse meminit Scriptura, civitatum illarum peccata recensens. Sed carnem alteram intelligit carnem masculam, quae altera vel ahena dicitur, quod ad generationem attinet, duo mares una caro esse non possunt, sed tantum mas et foemina. Proinde navit caro mascula respectu masculae semper manet caro aliena. Sic exponunt Oecumenius et alii plerique, et eum sensum historia postulat. Nam et Simoniani atque Nicolaitae, Gnosticorum parentes, hujusmoJi portentosas atque infandas libidines exercuisse leguntur; quos hic notare vohiit Apostolus.
Factae sunt exemplum, ignis aeterni poenam sustinentes. Graece: propositae sunt exemplum etc. Dubium est, quo referendus sit genitivus: ignis aeterni, utrum ad exemplumj an ad poenam. Si ad exemplumj sensus erit: Civitates illae, sustinentes poenam in Genesi descriptam, scilicet ignis et sulfuris, propositae sunt in exemplum ignis aeterni, id est, punitionis impiorum in igne aeterno. Nam illarum civitatum tam horribilis poena fuit insignis quaedam figura gehennae. Si referatur ad poenam, significabitur, illas civitates in eo, quod sustinent poenam ignis aeterni, propositas esse peccatoribus in exemplum. Cui sensui favere fortasbe videatur participium praesentis temporis 67i£}(Ouaai^ sustinentes. Sed hic sensus difficultatem habet. Nam quomodo civitates illae per hoc, quod sustinent poenam ignis aeterni, sunt peccatoribus in exemplum propositae; eum de poena ignis aeterni Genesis historia non loquatur, exemplum autem ab historia petatur? Ut omittam, quod exemplum Eumi debeat a re nota^ notum autem non erat peccatoribus, adversus quos hic agitur, Sodumitas igne aeterno cruciari. Quocirca Cajetanus ignem aeternum interpretatur illarum civitatum incendium. Quam dicit vocari poenam ignis aeternij quod sit irreparabilis et duratura usque in finem mundi. Nam ea loca mare mortuum nunc occupat. Alii dicunt, incendium illud vocari ignem aeternum metonymice, eo quod tjrpus fuerit ignis aeterni. Veruntamen prior sensus et constructio magis convenit cum verbis Apostoli Petri, dicentis, quod Deus civitates illas in cinerem redigens eversione dam- exemplum eorum, qui impie acturi suntj ponens. Ex quo loco primum constat, non poenam ignis aeterni, quam Sodomitae nunc sustinent apud inferos, sed poenam incendii et eversionis temporalis, quam olim in hoc mundo passi sunt, impiis proponi in exemplum. Deinde (quod consequens est), exemplum intelligi ignis aeterni, qui praeparatus est impiis; idque non morale tantum, sed et typicum, quemadmodum apud Petrum exposuimus.
1:8
8. Similiter et hi carnem quidem ma^ culant. Cohaeret haec pars cum versu superiore, quasi dicat: Sicut illi exfornicati sunt et post carnem alteram abierunt, similiter et hi carnem maculant'^ ac proinde sicut illi igne coelitus emisso puniti sunt, similiter hi igne aeterno punientur; quandoquidem ignis ille exemplum et figura fuit ignis aeterni. Porro Graeca sic habent: Similiter sane et hi somniantes (sive: delusi in somniis) carnem quidem polluunt. Graecam vocem: ivuTcviaCo^cVot, somnianteSj legunt etiam et exponunt Clemens Alexandrinus et Oecumenius in comm., ac rursum idem Clemens lib. 3. Stromatum, et Epiphanius in haeresi Gnosticoram. Somniantes autem intellige, non proprie, quod omnibus commune est et naturale, sed metaphorice. Qaam tamen metaphoram alii aliter explicant. Oecumenius interpretatur de coitu quodam incompleto cum mulieribus eoque non nominando Borboritarum, quem refert ex Epiphanio. Quod impurum facinus propter imperfectionem dicit appellari insomnium; quemadmodum imperfecta sunt, quae in somniis aguntur. Ipse vero Epiphanius haec insomnia refert ad fabulosam Gnosticorum nugacitatem; ut somniantes dicantur, id est delirantes, eriantes, et dicentes, quae non sciunt. Pro quo sensu adducit, quod hic paulo post de seductoribus istis dicitur: Quaecumque ignorant, blasphemant. At vero Clemens somniantes interpretatur eos, qui somniant imaginatione sua libidines et reprobas cupiditates; tamquam dicat Apostolus: Non aliud somniant, quam spurcas libidines; toti sunt in illis. Pro quo Petrus: Voluptatem existimantes diei delicias, ac lursum: Oculos hahefites plenos adulterii et incessabilis delicti. Ex qua collatione apparet, hunc esse verum sensum, quem attulimus ex Clemente. Quamquam putat Gaignaeus, Apostolum alludere ad illusiones et pollutiones nocturnas, quia addit: carnem macuJant. Hoc autem non uno modo faciebant seductores illi, qui gratiam Dei transferebant in luxuriam, sed varie, prout varios excogitabant libidinum modos.
Dominationem autem spernunt. Hoc non comprehenditur sub adverbio: similiter, sed adjungitur ut diversum; ac si dicat: Nec illud tantum faciunt, quod Sodomitae; sed praeterea dominationem spernunt etc. Exposita est haec pars in Epistola B. Petri, ubi dicit: Dominationemque contemnunt. Quamvis enim alii de magistratu politico exponant, quod voluit Erasmus, dum vertit hoc loco: Dominos, phirali numero; alii de dominio Christi redemptoris: eum tamen sensum utriusque Apostoli scopo magis convenire diximus, secundum quem intelligitur universalis dominatio Dei, qua mundum instituit et gubernat. Nam propius respondet hic sensus ad dogmata haereticorum Apcstolici temporis; ut qui dominationem illam Dei supremam et universalem commenticiis suis fabulis in contemptum adducerent, et, quantum in ipsis erat, abrogarent.
Majestatem autem blaspkemant, Majestatem, Graece plurali numero: ^o^az, glorias, majestates, dignitates, ut quidam vertunt. Haec pars in Epistola B. Petri, juxta Graecam veritatem, ita legitur: Glorias non metuunt blasphemare. Quas utrobique Scriptura vocet glorias, explicare conati sumus in illius loci commentario; et ostendimus, eos probabiliter sentire, qui glorias interpretantur coelestes virtutes, id est, angelos Dei ministros; de quibus, ad eorum injuriam et contumeliam, multa absurda et indigna veteres haeretici confinxerunt, ut inter alios refert Theodoretus lib. 1. fabul. haeret. Et quidem haec aperta sententia est Clementis Alexandrini in hunc locum, per majestates angelos significari. Vocantur aatem angeli majestates seu gloriae vel propter gloriam supernae beatitudinis, qua fruuntur, vel quia sunt a Deo constituti principes regnorum et Ecclesiarum, quod illis honorilicum est et gloriosum. Non parum sane confirmat hanc expositicnem pars seqaens de Michaele Archangelo, nolente convitiari diabolo; necnon quod deinceps sequitur: Hi autem, quaecumque quidem ignorant, blasphemant; ut ex commentario patebit.
1:9
9. Cum Michael Archangelus, cum diabolo disputans, altercaretur de Mosi corpore. Enormem audaciam et improbitatem eorum, qui glorias blasphemabant, arguit ex comparatione ejus, quod fecit Michael Archangehis. Est enim adversativas sermo in Graeco: 6 dh ^lv/^arjX, Michael autem, vel: Atqui Michael Archangelus, quum adversus diaboJum certans sive aJtercans disputaret. Sie enim ex Graeco transponenda videntur verba Latina, quae interpres reddidit; ut ostendimus ad iHud Rom. 14.: Non in disceptationibus cogitationum. Quaeritur, unde B. Judas istam historiam Michaelis cum diabolo disputantis acceperit. Multi depromptam putant ex libro quopiam apociypho, velut illo, cui titulus: Assumptio Mosi, vel juxta alios: Ascensio Mosi. Quod si ita est, non idcirco periclitatur auctoritas hujus Epistolae. Nam ut in haereticorum libris non omnia falsa sunt, ita nec in apocryphis. Apostolus autem, spiritu divino praeditus, haud dubie discernere potuit inter ejusdem Mbri vera et falsa; quemadmodum et Paulus discrevit, qui tribus locis adfert ex Poetis ethnicis testimonia, ut Act. fortasse probabilius est, Judam haec habuisse ex traditione majorum non scripta, sicut et PaUlUS nomina magorum Pharaonis, 2 Tim. 3. Nisi quis dicat, ea, quae hic comraemorantur, scripto tradita fuisse, nec apocrypho, nec sacro, sed quod fidem tamen mereretur humanam; nt sunt multa alia ab hominibus scripta, quae etsi non sint auctoritatis divinae, non tamen ut apocrypha rejiciuntur. Iterum quaeritur, quaenam aut qualis fuerit haec altercatio seu disputatio Michaelis cum diabolo super Mosi corpore. Respondeo, colligendum id esse ex iis, quae de morte et sepultura Mosi scribuntur Deut. ult. Ubi cum dixi.gset Scriptura, mortuum esse Mosen, servum Domini, jubente Domino, subjunxit: Et sepelivit eum (utique Dominue) m valle terrae Moab contra Phogor; et non cognovit homo sepulchrum ejus usque in hodiernum diem. Quod enim dicitur Dominus Mosen sepelivisse, factum intellige (quod praesens locus indicat) ministerio Michaelis Archangeli, qui ductor erat populi per desertum, et introductor in terram promissam, quique toties, Domini personam repraesentans, cum Mose collocutus fuerat facie ad faciem, sicut solet loqui homo ad amicum smim, ut diciturExod. 33.; ut proinde officium sepulturae Mosi, tamquam amico suo, videri possit exhibuisse. Sic autem sepelivit, ut hominibus incognitum maneret ejus sepulchrum. Cujus facti rationem hanc reddunt inlerpretes, eamque meo judicio verissimam, ne populus Israeliticus, qui ad idololatriam valde propensus erat, corpori Mosis, tanti prophetae, tam clari signis et prodigiis, et per quem tanta beneficia acceperat, divinos honores impenderet. Hoc quippe diaboli studium erat, obstrepentis occultatioui sepulchri, et ex adverso contendentis (quasi qui pro honore Mosi sollicitas esset), tanti viri sepulchrum celebre apud homines ac venerabile esse debere. Hac igitur de re inter Archangelum Michaelem et diabolum altercatio fuit. Ex qua, simul et ex utroque loco, tam Deuteronomii, quam hujus Apostoli, plane evertitur opinio quorundam veterum minus eruditorum, qui, apocrypha quaedam secuti, negarunt, Mosen esse mortuum. Quos et Augustinus ex Scriptura refellit lib. 26. contra Faustum, cap. 3., et super Joan. tract. ultimo. Porro Michaelem Apostolus Archangelum vocat, id est, omnium Angelorum principem; non autem, ut nonnulli putant, unum ex ordine Archangelorum. Nam Michaelem inter omnes Angelos esse supremum, satis liquet, tum ex iis, quae de eo scribuntur Apoc. 12., tum ex officio Ecclesiastico, in quo primas coelestis exercitus, atque angelicae militiae princeps appellatur. Et nos eam sententiam phiribus argumentis comprobavimus in 2. sent. dist. 10. Vide etiam, quae diximus ad illud 1 Thess. 4.: In voce Archangeli,
Non est ausus judicium inferre bias" phemiae. Conferendus est hic locus cum eo, qui est apud Petrum 2 Epist. 2. ita scribentem: Ubi Angeli, fortitudine ac virtute cum sint majores, non portant adversum se exsecrnbile judicium. Inde enim intelligitur, eadem esse haec duo, portare judicium exsecrabile, et inferre judicium blasphemiae, sive judicium blasphemum ac maledicum, id est, ut illo loco exposuimus, exsecrari, maledictum impingere, verba maledica ingerere. Quae maledictio judicium vocatur, quia, qui maledicit alteri, hoc ipso judicat eum et condemnat; sive cpnvitium dicat, sive mali aliquid imprecetur. Quod ait: Non est ausus, sensus est, Michaelem Archangelum in illa contentione cum diabolo abstinuisse a maledictis ei inferendis, id est, noluisse ei maledicere, cum id jure posset. Ac si dicat Apostolus: Illa traditio, sive scripta, sive non scripta ad quam respicio, noninducitMichaelem in illa altercatione maledicentem diabolo. Si quaeras, cur id facere noluerit, cum homines exorcistae diabolo maledicere non vereantur, respondemus, ideo noluisse, cum posset, ut nobis, ad quorum doctrinam talia scripta vel tradita sunt, exemplum daretur modestiae, ne faciles essemus ad maledicendum cuiquam. Qua ratione etiam in Apocaljpsi, cap. 19. et 22., Angelus non se permittit a Joanne adorari, id est, procubitu corporis honorari, quo tamen honore dignus erat; scilicot ut nos homines, quibus honorari persaepe periculosum est, humilitatem et honorum fugam suo exemplo doceret.
Sed dixit: Imperet tibi Dominus. Graece: Increpet te Dominus. Quod et in nonmiUis est manuscriptis Latinis. Verisimile est, interpretem, Graeco casu retento, vertisse: Increpet tibi Dominus; sic enim et Hieronymus citat in Apologia adversus Ruflfinum; quod cum soloecum videretur, mutatum ab aliquo fuisse verbum increpet in imperet. Utrumvis autem legas, sensus convenit, estque hujusmodi: Deus te coerceat, et conatum tuum prohibeat. Hoc autem non erat maledicere, sed tantum imprecari a Deo mali conatus impedimentum. Simile quid habetur Zachar. 3.: Dominum, id est Angehim Domini, dixisse ad Satan: Increpet Dominus in te, Satan; et increpet Dominus in te. Ubi pro Satan transtulerunt diabolum interpretesLXX. Porro argumentum hujus loci tale est. Si Michael, Angelorum Princeps, noluit maledicere diabolo, quamvis pessimo et aeternis suppliciis addicto, ac omnium maledictione dignissimo, sed modestissime ei restitit, tantum utens his verbis: Increpet te Deus; quae igitur audacia et superbia est, homines terrenae fragilisque naturae convitiis incessere spiritus illos Angelicds, qui sunt in coelestibus, et tanti sunt apud Deum, ut gloriae seu majestates appellentur?
1:10
10. Hi autem, quaecumque quidem ignorant, blasphemant. Quaecumque, Graece: Zia., quod in hac et sequenti parte simplici relativo: quae, reddunt alii interpretes; ut sermo sit indefinitus, non universali's. Neutra enim parte sensum universalem S. Judas intendit, ut nec B. Petrus, apud quem totus hic versug ita legitur: Hi vero velut irrationabilia pecora, naturaliter in captionem et in pernicem, in his, quae ignorant, blasphemantes, in corruptione sua peribunt. Repetit aiitem Apostolus hac priori parte verbis generalibas id, quod dixerat: majestatem autem blasphemant. Estque haec connexio: Michael Archangelus non fuit ausus maledicere diabolo; at isti nequam homunciones passim ea, quae non noverunt, maledictis insectantur, etiam majestates, longe supra ipsos positas. Vide, (^nae diximus in expositione Petri. Est ea sane haereticorum indoles, ea, quae non noverunt, nec intelligunt, mordere et blasphemare. Quod olim Manichaei fecerunt de vetere testamento, et Ariani de mysterio Trinitatis, et hodie sectarii de sacramentis Christi, et caerimoniis Ecclesiae; quum e diverso veri Christiani, si quid in sacris libris ac fidei catholicae mysteriis non intelligunt, humiliter ut caetera venerentur, inteUigentiam exspectantes ab eo, qui dat homini scientiam; dicentes ei cum Psalmista: Servus tuus sum ego, da mihi intellectum, ut sciam testimonia tua. Cujus modestiae specimen est in Dionysio Alexandrino, qui, referente Eusebio lib. 7. hist. eccles. cap. 20., professus, Apocalypsim Joannis se non inteHigere, quod in ea res altiores divinioresque scriberentur, quam quas ipse mente comprehendere posset: Attamen, inquit, non eas improbo, quas non intelligo: sed ideo potius admiror, quod mentis acie lustrare non queo.
Quaecumque autem naturaliter, tamquam muta animalia, norunt, in his corrumpuntur. Muta, Graece: aXoya, irrationalia, ut in Epistola Petri. Re-^ petit et explicat, quod ante dixerat: Carnem quidem maculant. Quae vero, inquit, naturaliter solis sensibus, ac si essent animalia rationis expertia, cogno scunt, ut ea maxime, quae gustu tactuque percipiunt: in iis per commessationes et ebrietates, et varias libidines corrumpuntur, ea nimirum corruptione, qua dignitas humanae conditionis in corpore dehonestatur ac laeditur, quod utique facere solent peccata csrnaha. Naturaliter, opponiturrationietjudicio, quo bestiae carent; quibus proinde similes fiunt homines, quando brutales sensuum motus freno rationis non cohibent aut moderantur. Exponit hunc locum Epi})hamus in haeresi Gnosticorum.
1:11
11. Vae illis, qui in via Cain abierunt. Rursus iuteiitiim illis seductoribus denuntiat, adductis ex antiquitate exemplis eorum, quorum mores imitantur, Cain et Balaam et Core, qui omnes male perJerunt. Haec pars in quibusdam vetustis exemplaribus ita legitur: Vae illis, quia via Cain abierunt, Graecis conformiter, quae sic habent: Vae eis, quia via Cain ierunt, seu ingressi sunt. Sed et veteres concordantiae quia legunt, ut et textus apud Clementem Alexandrinum. Est autem Hebiaismus multiplex in his verbis, quemadmodum bene declarat Adamus. Vae illis, denuntiatio est poenae <jommeritae; quasi dicat; Digni sunt, qui audiant: Ite, maledicti, in ignemaeternum. Quia viam Cain ingressi sunt, id est vitam, mores et exemplum ejus sequuntur. Nam sicut Oain invidit fratri, et ex invidia eum interfecit: ita et isti fraternitatem oderunt ac deserunt, et venenosis atque perniciosis suis doctrinis animas fratrum occidunt. Adfert huc et alium sensum Oecumenius, sed minus probabilem.
Et errore Balaam mercede effusi sunt. Mercede, Graece: |uno&ou, mercedis, quomodo verisimile est interpretem vertisse, cumque non intelligeretur, mutatum fuisse iu alium casum. Nam ordo verborum est: Et effusi sunt errore seu deceptione mercedis Balaam, id est, avaritia decepti, exemplo Balaam, qui mercede conductus voluit maledicere populo Dei, sese effundunt in omne facinus. Radix e7iim omnium malorum est cupiditas, 1 Tim. 6., et: Avaro nihil est scelestius, Eccles. 10. Nota est Simonis, cujus hic schola taxatur, avaritia, qui Spiritum sanctum emere voluit, ut venderet, ideoque audivit a Petro: Pecunia tua tecum sit in perditionem, Act. 8. Error itaque mercedis Balaam deceptio est ex mercede sperata, quae et ipsum Balaam decepit, eumque impulit in pessimam voluntatem. Hoc de Balaam exemphim etiam Petrus adduxit.
Et in contradictione Core perierunt. Graece sine praepositione: Et contradictione Core perierunt, Estque sensus: Ob imitationem contradictionis, id est, murmurationis ac seditionis adversus Mosem et Aaron excitatae a Core, volente sacerdotium ad se suosque transferre, destinati sunt ad perditionem, eamque similem illius ac sociorum exitio. Ut enim illos ducentos et quinquaginta, quorum princeps erat Core, consumpsit ignis egressus a Domino: sic et istos murmU" rantes et querulosos (ut infra nominantur), et ambitionis studio factiosos, atque, ut infra rursus dicitur, segregantes semet ipsos, involvet ignis aeternus. Multi putant, Core periisse hiatu terrae, quomodo perierunt Dathan et Abiron cura sociis suis ac familiis. Verum Scriptura Num. 16., ubi res gesta describitur, et Deut. 11., necnon Psalm. 105. magis significat, solos Dathan et Abiron una cum suis hiatu terrae fuisse absorptos; Core vero, una cum suis Levitis, sacerdotium usurpantem atque incensum offerentem, incendio periisse. Quod et sentit Jansenias super Ecclesiastici caput 45. Porro tribus exemplis jam adductis tria notare voluit Apostolus haereticorum vitia: odium fratrum, avaritiam, ambitionem.
1:12
12. Hi sunt in epulis suis maculae. Pergit describere mores corruptissimos illorum, qui Dei gratiam transferebant in luxuriam. In epulis suis, Graece: £V TaTg OLyoinoLic, G/xuiv, in caritatibus vestris, sive, ut legit Augustinus libro de fide et oper. cap. 25., in dilectionibus vestris. Quamquam et verti potest: In agapis vestris, Graeca voce retenta, de qua diximus ad illum locum Petri huic similem: Deliciis affluentes, in conviviis suis luxuriantes vobiscum; nempe significari per agapas ea Christianorum convivia, ad quae pauperes a divitibus advocabantur, caritatis ac fraternitatis testandae causa; quorum meminit interdum Tertullianus. Alludit et Cyprianus ad Quirinum, lib. 3. test. 3. dicens, agapen et dilectionem fraternam religiose et firmiter exercendam. Patet autem ex hoc loco antiquitas hujusmodi conviviorum, et ipsius vocabuli in ea significatione. Dicit ergo, seductores illos, agapis fidelium sese miscentes, esse eorum maculas, quoniam convivia, ad fovendam caritatem instituta, commacularent sua spurcitie, dum in iis non verebantur turpia quaedam dicere et agere. Maculas etiam Petrus nominavit. Ex quo B. Petri loco Sasboldus bene probat, hic per 07:t- XaSsc intelligi maculas, etiamsi Oecumenius id vocabulum longe aliter interpretetur. Convivantes si7ie timore. Participium in GraecG masculinum est: a'JVcUOj}(&'j- ^evot. Quare constrai non potest cum voce: maculae, quod foemioinum est, OTiiXaScC- Rectius autem legit Augustinus: coepulanteSj nempe vobiscum; ut expressit B. Petrus, ubi nos legimus: Luxuriantes vobiscum. Quod vobiscum etiam hic in nonnulHs Graecis codicibus additur. Sensus igitur est: Una vobiscum convivantur et epulantur, non more sanctorum, quales illi, de quibus Tob. 9., quod cum timore Domini nuptiarum convivium exercebant; sed, abjecto Dei timore, licenter atque secure vacantes voluptati ventris et carnis. Dictiunem acpopojc, sine timore, nonnulli annectunt membro sequenti. Verum cohaeret multo melius cum vocabulu: convivantes, ut jam expositum est. Semet ipsos pascentes. Graeca vox: noiiiaivovzzz, signiffbat etiam: regentes; quomodo vertit interdum vulgatus interpres, ut Psalm. 2.: Reges eos in virga ferrea, et 22.: Dominus regit me, et niJiil mihi deerit. Quod secutus Erasmus, ita paraphrastice vertit hunc locum: Suopte ductu arhitrioque viventes; id enim est, semet ipsos regentes, videlicet nullius parentes imperio, sed, quidquid ipsis collubitum est, agentes. At vero plerisque magis placet: pascentes, quomodo noster transtulit, quod sensum habet obvium; ac si dicat Apostolus: Cum profiteantur se doctores, quorum est, pascerepopulum verbo Dei, ipsos quidem auditores suos non pascunt, sed necant venenoso pabulo; semet ipsos autem carnaliter ac delicate pascunt impensis, quas a suis auditoribus accipiunt aut extorquent. Quemadmodum faciebant illi pseudoapostoli, de quibus Paulus 2 Cor. 11.: Sustinetis enim, si quis devorat, si quis accipit. Ad hunc quippe modum istud: pascere semet ipsos, sumitur apud Ezechielem cap. 34., ubi in reprehensione pastorum Israel terlio repetitur, quod pascebant semet ipsos. Nec obstat, quod eo loco LXX. non utantur verbo: Tcot- |jiaiv£tv, sed: floaxetv. Nam unum idemque significare voluerunt, quum in Hebraeo semper idem sit vocabulum apud Ezechielem et in Psalmis.
Nubes sine aqua, quae a ventis cit' cumferuntur. Deinceps seductores illos depingit colore similitudinum quarundam. Hujusmodi enim quatuor adducit, quarara haec prima est, eaque eola etiam a Petro adducta, verbis nonnihil diversis, abi ait: Hi sunt fotites sine aqua, et nebulae (seu nubes) turhinihus exagitatae. Pro: circumferuntur, Regius codex habet: conferuntur, quod consonat Graeco: Tcapa9£p6|jt£vat^ quod in eodem codice Regio legitur, et in aliis nonnullis. Quamquam in plurimis est: 7:£ptcp£p6|Ji£vat, quae circumferuntur, quam nec dubitamus veriorem esse lectionem. Nubes sine aqua, quidam interpretantur illos dici, quod se dicant Apostolos, quum nihil habeant spiritus apostolici. Nam Apostoli alicubi in Scriptura per nubes significantur, ut Jes. 5, 6. et 6, 8. Alii, quod more nubium, quae iu pluviam non resolvuntur, inducant caliginem, videlicet erroris, nec praestent refrigerium consolationis. Nobis sensus ille maxime probatur, quem indicaviraus in superiori ad locum B. Petri corauientario, propterea falsos magistros vocari nubes sine aqua, id est, nubes leves ac steriles, quia pluviam promittunt verae ac salutaris doctrinae, nec tamen exhibent. Naoi doctrinam cum aqua et pluvia et fonte comparari, satis frequens est in sacris Ilteris; utDeut. 32.: Concrescat ut pluvia doctrina mea; fluat ut ros eloquium meum; quasi imber super herbam, et quasi stillae super gramina; item Joan. 4.: Qui biberit ex aqua, quam ego dabo ei, fiet in eo fons aquae salientis in vitam aeternam. Addit Apostolus: quae a ventis circumaguntur, quod more nubium, quae procellis agitantur, iQconstantes sint in suis dogmatis, tingentes ea. ac refingentes, pront affectus cupiditatum, veluti venti quidam, ad hanc aut illam novitatem doctrinae eos impulerint. Vide, quae in Petro diximus. Exstat haec metaphorica phrasis etiam apud Paulum Eph. 4.: Ut jam non simus parvuli fluctuantes, et circumferamur omni vento doctrinae, in nequitia hominum, etc. Ex quo etiam loco apparet, hic legendum esse: circumferuntur.
Arbores autumnales, infructuosae, bis mortuae, eradicatae. Graece addita conjunctione: et eradicatae. Porro autumnales, Graece: cp^tvoii(i)piva, quod Erasmus vertit: autumno marcescentes. Sed melius alii interpretantur (quod idem Erasmus in annotationibus non improbat) arbores extremi ac deficientis autumni. Hoc autem alii ad flores, alii ad fructus referunt. Ad flores quidem: Solent enim, inquit idem auctor, arbores novellae extremo autumno, praetertemporis rationem, florere; idque agricolis indicat, eas mox emorituras. Ad fructus autem, quia arbores, quae sero autumno fructus proferunt, non eos perJ.acunt ad maturitatem. Unde quidam vertit: arbores frugiperdae. Quod autem sequitur: infructuosae, Graece: axapTia, quibasdam videtur esse interpretatio prioris. Nam et arbores extremo autumno florentes fructum non adferunt, ab hieme superveniente impeditae; et quae tam sero fructum adferunt, ob eandem causam immaturura, et proinde inutilem, relinquunt, ut ob id merito dici possint infructuosae. Alii vero additum hoc putant, ut novum ac secundum epitheton arborum malarum; ut tertium epitheton sit: bis mortuae, id est, penitus emortuae; quartum: eradicatae et excisae, ita ut fructus in poste rum nullus exspectari possit. Igitur his arboribus seductores illos comparat Apostolus, quia, cum speciem habeant arborum bonarum ac fructiferarum, ac tales sese jactitent, tamen autumnales sunt ac frugiperdae, quia fructum, si quem ferre videantur, maturum et utilem reddere non possunt. Imo verius infructuosi sunt, quia nullum verum ac salutarem fructum ferunt, nec in se ipsis, nec in suis sectatoribus. Item sunt bis mortui, quia per baptismum a morte peccati semel resuscitati, in eandem mortem per apostasiam relapsi sunt. De quo relapsu graviter meminerunt Petrus 2 Epist. 2., Paulus Hebr. 6. et 10. Denique sunt eradicati et excisi, quod ex eis, tamquam ex arboribus radicitus evulsis, fructus non amplius speretur, adeo ut de talibus dicat Paulus Hebr. 6.: Impossibile est eos, qui semel sunt illuminati, et prolapsi sunt, rursus renovari ad poenitentiam. Caeterum observanda est in his epithetis gradatio per incrementa. Nam gradus sunt, fructum inutilem ferre, nullum ferre fructum, bis mortuum esse, ad extremum eradicari, mittendum in ignem.
1:13
13. Fluctus feri maris, despumantes suas confusiones. Fluctus feri, Graece: z6pLaTa aypta, ex quo patet, istud feri referendum ad ftuctus, non ad genitivum maris. Amphiboliam vitavit Erasmus, dura ita vertit: Undae efferae maris. Confusiones, Graece: aio)(6vac, id est pudores, infamias. Recteque vertit Erasmus: Despumantes sua ipsorum dedecora. Videtur Apostolus hac similitudine tria notare in falsis illis magistris: inconstantiam, turbas et turpitudinem. Namque instar undarum maris perpetuo fluctuant in suis doctrinis; item turbis ae dissidiis omnia replent; ac tertio suas produnt ac despumant sordes, id est turpitudines. Hanc comparationem, a mari et fluctibus ejus sumptam, impiis in genere (quorum tamen praecipui sunt errorum magistri) applicat Jcsaias, cap. 57. ita scribens: Impii quasi mare fervens, quod quiescere non potest, et redundant fluctus ejus in conculcationem et lutum. Non est pax impiis, dicit Dominus Deus.
Sidera errantia. Sidera ea intelligit, quos planetas, id est, errones vocarmis. Hoc enim vocabnlnm: TzXa.vrjTCLi, hic est in Graeco. Neque tamen natura, sed vulgi opinione tales sunt. Non enim revera vagantur; sed certos et ordinatos habent motus singuli proprios; qui quoniam imperitis ignoti sunt, errare et vagari incertis motibus eos putant. At revera tales sunt haeretici. Quippe stellae videri volunt, id est, Inmina Ecclesiae; sed stellae sunt erraticae, quia in doctrina, per quam alios illuminare debebant, nusquam sibi constant, semper errorem ex errcre serentes.
Quibus procella tenebrarum servata est in aeternum. Procella, Graece: Cocpoc, id est caligo, nti vertit in Epistola 2. Petri. Nam ilHc eadem prorsus verba sunt, el eo loco a nobis exposita. Sensus enim est: Quoniam pro lumine veritatis fundunt tenebras errorum, ideo manet eos, pro condigno et nnraqnam finiendo suppVcio, caliqo tenebrarum, id est, tenebrae densissimae ac profondissimae. Nominat tenebras potius, auam ignem aeternum, propter allusionem ad tenebras errorum, qnibns nunc infelices suos auditores immergunt.
1:14
14. Prophetavit autem et de his septimus ah Adam Enoch, dicens. Et de his, Graece sine praepositione: xal to6- TOiQ, et his, vel etiam his; nt sensus sit, ipsum etiam Enoch antiquissimum, nt qui vixerit ante diluvium. et septimus fuerit ab Adam, primo parente, spiritu Prophetico praedixisse his seductoribus suum jndicinm atnue exitium, verbis proxime praecedentibus significatum. Hoc autem ex Enoch te.etiiponium adfert Apostolus, inonitBeda. ut confirmet exnnplo, quod superius ait, guod jam olim praescripti fuerant in tale judicium impiihomines, qui suo tempore subintroierunt ad suhvertendam fidem piorum. Quod septimus ab Adam fuerit Enoch, liquet ex Scriptura Gen. 5. et 1 Paral. 1., videlicet ntroqne nomine in hunc numerum incluso. Sed quaeritur, unde S. Judas hoc testimonium depromserit. Multorum sententia est, ex apocrypho, qui liber Enoch vocabatur, snmptnm esse; nt Hieronymi in Catal. et comm. Epist. ad Tit. 1., et Augustini lib. 15. de civit. Dei, cap. 23., et lib. 18. cap. 38.; item Bedae in hujus loci comm. Quos auctores sequuntur plerique interpretes. Haec porro causa fuit, cur ipsa jam olim Epistola rejecta fuerit a quibusdam, ut apocrypha et falso adscripta Judae Apostolo, quod in ea legeretur apocryphum testimonium; queraadmodnra in catalogo refert Hieronymus. Verum, ut idem Hieronymus, scribens in Epist. ad Titum, prolixe docet, non ideo liber aliquis aut rejiciendus est, ant a canone sacrorum voluminum resecandus, quod ex apocryphis aut gentilium poetarum scriptis testimonium citet. Id enim Paulum non uno loco fecisse, constat. Sed nec ipsum testimonium continuo apocryphum erit (nt existimare videtur Cajetanus, satis temere labefactans auctoritatem Epistolae), si ex apocrypho libro fuerit desumptum. Nam, ut supra dicebamus ad vers. 9, in apocryphis non omnia sunt apocrypha; potuitque sanctus Apostolus divino spiritu, quo praeditus erat, discernere inter ejusdem libri vera et falsa, divina et humana. Dicendum igitur, hoc, quod Apostolus affirmat, Enoch prophetasse, et prophetando dixisse ea verba, quae hic commemorat, absque dubio verum esse; et proinde testimonium ipsum et verum esse, et divinum, ac tale fuisse etiam ante hanc Apostoli citationem; licet in canone sacrorum librorum apud Hebraeos non exstaret, Quomodo nec in illum canonem relati erant alii qnidani libri veteris testamenti, quos in suum postea canonem recepit Ecclesia. Quaeret aliquis, quomodo non interierit illa prophetia Enoch per generale diluvium. Respondeo cum Tertulliano libro de habitu muliebri, cap. 3., potuisse eam a Noe, qui fuit pronepos ipsius Enoch, conservari in arca. Addo, potuisse etiam exstare lapidi insculptam, ut perenne monimentam. Quamquam in eo fallitur Tertullianus, quod putat in illa Prophetia Bcriptum faiase, quod angeli coelo delapsi mulieres, quas Scriptura Gen. 6. vocat filias hominum, adamaverint, et ex iis gigantes procreaverint. Hoc enim indubitanter apocryphum est, nec ab Enoch scriptum, aut praedictum; sed multo post a quopiam, vel haeretico, vel fabulatore, qui librum titulo Enoch ediderit, mendaciter confictum; quemadmodum bene docet Augustinus cap. 15. de civit. Dei, quem sequuntur Beda et alii; licet veteres nonnuUi, ut Hieronymus, Justinus, Clemens Alexandrinus et Athenagoras, illius libri inscriptione decepti, in eundem cum TertuUiano de angelis et gigantibus errorem inducti fuerint. Vide annotationem unam et alteram Pamelii in dictum locum TertuUiani. Hinc postremo disce, literarum inventum antiquius esse diluvio, contra, quam multi sentiunt, qui vel Abrahae, vel Mosi, vel Phoenicibus populis hujus inventi laudem tribuunt.
Ecce^ venit Dominus in sanctis millibus suis. Venit, ^A^s^ praeteriti temporis, sed loco futuri positum more Prophetico. Estque sermo de secundo adventu Domini. MiUihus, Graece: |iupiaaiv_, myriadibus. Est autem proprie myrias numerus decem millium; sed passim usurpatur r-ro innumerabili multitudine, finitum pro infinito. In sanctis, id est, cum sanctis milUhus. Hae sanctae myriades beatorum angelorum sunt, quibus et alibi Scriptura numerum adscribit valde magnum, ut Job 25., Dan. 7., Matth. 26., Heb. 12. Nam et apud Danielem, et in Epistola ad Hebraeos in Graeco myriades leguntur; queraadmodnm et Deut. 33., ubi nos habemus: Dominus de Sinai venif, et cum eo sanctorum millia. Quo etiam loco LXX. pro sanctis interpretati sunt: angelos; quamvis illic non de adventu Domini ad judicium, sed de descensu ad legem ferendam sermo sit. Angelis quidam adjungunt in hoc numero homines sanctos; verum ad illud judicium, de quo h)quitur Enoch, non homines sancti cum Domino venturi sunt; sed ad ejus adventum e terra resuscitandi, et raptu quodam obviam Domino ituri, 1 Thess. 4. IUud ergo significatur his Prophetae verbis, tjuod in Evangelio legitur, Dominum venturum cum angelis suis, cum virtute muUa ei majestate, Matth. 10. et 24., Marc. 13. et Luc. 21. Unde et intelligitur, Dominum hoc loco Christum intelligi, de quo et supra dixit Apostolus: Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum negantes; ut ab illo judicandi sint impii, quem Dominum negaverant. Nam Pater omne judicium dedit Filio, Joan. 5.
1:15
15. Facere judicium contra omnes. Id est, ut exercent judicium adversus omnes peccatores seu reprobos. Tale quid enim subaudiendum propter praepositionem: xaxa, adversus. Nam judicium illud, in quo reddetur unicuique secundum opera sua, non erit adversus justos et electos, sed pro eis.
Et arguere omnes impios de omnibus operibus impietatis eorum, quibus impie egerunt. Priora verba sic habent in Graeco: Et arguere, seu redarguere, omnes impios eorum, hoc est, utque redarguat omnes, qui ex iis (scilicet peccatoribus aut reprobis) sunt impii. Significat ergo, judicium ilhid non futurum adversus solos impios, sed adversus omnes peccatores, caeterum adversus impios multo gravius exercendum, id est, cuip severa admodum redargutione et punitione, qualis describitur 2 Thess. 2., scilicet in flamma ignis dantis vindicfam. Qui locus cum isto conferendus est, ut intelligatur, quos Propheta vocet impios, nempe oos, qui Deo et Evangelio ejus contumaciter resistunt, et sanctos ejus persequuntur. Redarguet autem de omnibus operibus eorum impiis, quod inculcando exponit, quum addit: quibus impie egerunt. Sic enim Graecismus: cov YjolpYjaav, Latine nobis est redditus. Quod tamen etiam verti posset: quibus impiarunt sese; si cui bibet verbum Graecum uno verbo Latino interpretari.
Et de omnibus duris, quae locuti sunt contra eum peccatores impii. Non solum, inquit, de factis impiis, verum etiam de dictis, gravissime redarguendi atque puniendi sunt impii; nimirum de omnibus, quae dure, contumeliose, irreverenter adversus Christum Dominum locuti fuerint. Generaliter hoc a Propheta dictum est de iis, qui in Christum verba jactarunt injuriosa; quales imprimis fuere Judaei, quorum in eum blasphemias et maledicta, sive conversantem cum ipsis, sive pendentem in cruce, legere est apud Evangelistas. Quales item Simoniani et Gnostici, multa de Christo falsa et indigna comminiscentes; ut vere de eis supra dixerit B. Judas, quod Dominum Christum negarint. Vide expositionem illius loci. Cur autem dicat: peccatores impii f et non simpliciter: peccatores, jam patet ex suporioribus, quia non in omnes peccatores haec dicuntur. Observandum denique, etiam in hoc brevi testimonio Prophetico, ex prima antiquitate prolato, veritatem obtinere, quod Petrus Apostolus de Christo dicit, Act. 10.: Huic omnes Prophetae testimonium perhibent. Nec mirum, quando quidem omnium Prophetarum scopus estChristus.
1:16
16. Hi sunt murmuratoreSy querulosi. Redit ad depingendos seductores a moribus et studiis. Murmuratores a querulosis commate distinguendi sunt. Nam Heii^iixoipoi, querulij seu querulosi, sabstantive capitur. Murmuratores eos vocat, non adversus Deum, ut quidam exponunt (nam maxime Dei cultores ^ ideri volunt), sed adversus Ecclesiarum praepositos, quorum gubernationi passim apud fideles detrahunt; ut et hodie videmus haereticos facere. Querulosos item, id est, morosos ac difficiles, quorum voluntati numquam satisfiat. Quod etiam intelligi potest de querimoniis adversum praepositos. Oecumenius jispi^ifjioipov eum interpretatur, qui semper studet omnes caviUari et dicteriis incessere.
Secundum desideria sua ambulantes. Sua, id est carnalia. Notatur enim carnalis eorum et voluptuaria vita, quippe qui gratiam Dei transferebant in luxuriam, et, ut Petius loquitur, voluptatem existimabant diei delicias.
Et os eorum loquitur superba. Multi codices legunt: superbiam; sed meliores: siiperha, sufi^ragante editione Romana. Graece quoque est: GTvspoYxa, id est tumida, superba. Vox eadem, quae apud Petrum, ubi nos legimus: Superba enim vanitatis loquentes etc. Cum, inquit, coeno suarum cupiditatum sese turpiter involvant, tamen, at habeantur in })retio, verba tumentia et magnifica loquuntur. Hoc quomodo competat in Gnosticos e schola Simonis exortos, in commentario Petri declaratum est. Superba mutandi in superbiam occasio fuit ex verbis Psalm. 16.: Et os eorum locutum est superbiam.
Mirantes personas quaestus causa. Mirari personas, est, ficta admiratione laudare homines, praesertim divites et potentes, iisque assentari coram et in facie. Id autem faciebant quaestus causa, sive, ut est in Graeco: wcpsXsiag X^P^^j utilitatis gratia; non quidem publicae, sed suae atque privatae. Id jam supra dixit, errore mercedis Balaam effasos fui^se. Pulchre ac nimis vere quadrat haec pars in seductores, Jesaia de talibus attestante cap. 3.: Popule meus, qui te beatum dicunt, ipsi te decipiunt, et viam gressuum tuorum dissipant. Persona quid in Scripturis significet, cum quis accipere, respicere, mirari personam dicitur, explicatum est a nobis ad illud Rom. 2.: Non enim est acceptio personarum apud Deum. Siquidem in hujusmodi locis pro pdrsona, tam Hebraice, quam Graece, vocabulum est, quod faciem seu vultum significat. Ita dictum est Lev. 19.: Non consideres personam pauperis, nec honores vultum potentis; q num in utroque membro Hebraice: pheni, Graece: 7ip6(;o)7rov, legatur.
1:17
17. Vos autem, carissimi, memores estote verborum^ quae praedicta sunt ab Apostolis Domini nostri Jesu Christi. Nunc fideles hortatur, ut memores monitorum Apostolicorum, sibi caveant ab iis, quorum mores descripsit. Subjungit autem vetustissimae Prophetiae Apostolorum monitiones, quod esset harum recens memoria; quae tamen et ipsae Propheticae erant. Ideo dicit: quae praedicta sunt ab ApostoliSj id est, Prophetice de rebus futuris ah eis dicta 5 non autem, ut interpretatur Erasmus, antehac dicta, secus quam ipsemet verterat idem participium in 2. Epist. B. Petri, cap. 3. Nam praedictionem de futuris etiam hoc loco significari, manifeste declarant ea, quae continuo sequuntur. Est autem exhortatio plane similis apud Petrum, initio dicti capitis; nisi quodille, secundum Graecam lectionem ejusque meliorem intellectum, se conjungit Apostolis, Judas autem loquitur, quasi Apostolis posterior, et quasi ipse non sit Apostolus. Id enim hinc suspicari quispiam possit, quoniam et in fronte Epistolae non se Apostolum, sed servum Jesu Christi nominavit. Verum hoc facile diluitur. Nam modestiae erat, se non Apostolum, sed servum Jesu Christi scribere; quemadmodum et Jacobus in sua fecit Epistola. Alioqui Judam hunc Apostohim esse, vel ex eo colligas, quod se Jacobi fratrem appellat. Caeterum Apostolis fuit posterior, non omnibus, sed plerisque jam ante vita defunctis; ut Petro, Paulo, Jacobo. Nam Joannes adhuc supererat. Vide, quae diximus ad illud Heb. 2.: Ah eis, qui audierunt, in nos confirmata est. Respicit autem specialiter ad Petrum Apostolum, talia praedicentem in 2. Epist. cap. 2. et 3. Forte etiam ad Paulum, qui similia praedixit Act. 20., 1 Tim. 4. et 2 ad eundem 3. et 4.
1:18
18. Qui dicebant vobis. Graece: oxt, quod dicebant vobis. Memores, inquit, estote verborum Apostolicorum, nempe quod dixerint vobis id, quod sequitur. Intellige: seu verbo, seu scripto. Non tamen scriptorum meminit, quia nec omnes Apostoli scripserant; et qui scripserunt, eadem verbo saepius et copiosius inculcarunt.
Quoniam in 7iovissimo tempore venient illusores. Ita Pelrus: Quodvenient in novissimis diebus in deceptione illusores. Qui dicantur illusores ab utroque Apostolo, et quod novissimum tempus. ex ejusdem Petri commentario petatur. Non enim intelligunt tempus valde remotum et extremo judicio vicinum; sed tempus sequens ac futurum, sive longius absit, sive propius.
Secundum desideria sua ambulantes in impietatibus. Id ipsum jam supra dixit vers. 16.; sed hic repetit tamquam verbis Apostolorum, qui hoc praedixerant. Sani enim verba B. Petri proxime post superiora: Juxta proprias concupiscentias ambulantes. Quod idem est in Graeco. Et in iisdem locis pro ambulantes legitur: Tcopsuopicvoi^ id est incedenteSj euntes, Hebraismo significante quotidianam vitae consuetudinem. Quod additur hoc hjco: in impietatibus, vel, ut alii quidam codices habent, in impietate, Graece est: xdiv aa£p£td)V_, id est impietatum, sicut et in Latinis quibusdam antiquis legitur; ut referatur ad desideria seu cupiditates, sitque sensus, quem reddit Erasraiana versio: Quod amhulaturi sint juxta suas impias cupiditates, id est, cum impietate conjunctas. Quem sensum satis probant mysteria Gnosticorum apud Epiphanium.
1:19
19. Hi sunty qui segregant semet ipsos. Bursus alias adjungit notas, qui bus dignoscantur impostores illi. In Graeco non additur: semet ipsos; sed noster interpres subintelligi putavit. Est enim haereticorum proprium, semet ipsos segregare a corpore Ecclesiae Catholicae, ac seorsim conventus agere. Quo pertinet, quod Paulus ad Tit. 3. scribit, haereticum esse proprio judicio condemnatum. Etenim dum a societate fidelium se subducit ac separat, ipse quodammodo se ipsum excommunicavit. Ita quidam Calvinianae sectae magistri et coryphaei ante paucos annos palam professi sunt et gloriati, quod ab Ecclesia Romana sese separassent. Eodem redit sensus, si segregationem intelligas a doctrina Ecclesiae. Nam hoc ipsum est, se ab Ecclceia separare. Potest autem absolute sumi participium: aizQ^io^iC.ovz^c,, segregantes."^ive separantes; ut intelligantur, qui separationes faciunt, tam in coetibus, quam in doctrina; nt non sit necesse subaudiri certum quiddam pro casu, qui regatur vi illius pfirtieijjii. Clemens Alexandrinus interpretatur: segregantes fideles a fidelibus, id est, alios ab aliis. Urget Oecumenius Graecam vocem, utpote ductam a termino; ut OLTZO^iopiCziv sit, extra terminos Ecclesiae quempiam educere, elicere, exfrudere.
Animales. Graece d^JX-xol, vocabulum ab anima, non ab animo deductum. Dicitur autem animalis in Scriptura tribus modis, quemadmodum annotavimns in comment. 1 Cor. 2. ad illud: Animalis nutem homo non percipit ea, quae sunt Spiritus Dei. Praesenti loco cr.ngrnit ea signiticatio, qua animales dicuntur, qui sectantur eas cupiditates, quae sunt secundum animam sensitivam, id est, qui sensibus ac sensnnm voluptatibus obsequuntur. Quod vitium jam aliquoties in illis notavit. Nunc autem notat novo nomine in hac significatione. Quo postea abusus fuit Tertullianus, quando, in haeresim Montani prolapsus, convieiurQ hujus vocabuli jactare coepit in Catholicos. Unde et librum in eos scripsit hoc titulo: Adversus psychicos. Sunt tamen, qui generalius interpietantnr animales, scilicet eos, qui tantum ea recipiunt aut sequuntur, ad quae ducit natura seu rafio humana divinitus non ilbiminata. Quo modo omnes philosophi gentilium ani~ males fuerunt. Utrique expositioni non incommode respondet antithesis sequens.
Spiritum non habentes. Id e.st, divino Spiritu destituti, ideoque toti animales atque carnales. Nam ubi spiritus adversus carnem non concupiscit, reliquum est, ut sensus et caro plena libertate dominentur, hominemque impellant tam ad ea peccata, quae proprie carnalia vocantur, quam ad ea, quae spiritualia dici solent.
1:20
20. Vos autem, carissimi, superaedificantes vosmet ipsos sanctissimae vestrae fidei. Rursus exhortatio est, qua breviter modum ac regulam ostendit perveniendi ad salutem. Codices non pauci pro: vestrae,\eg\mi: nostrae. Similiter Graeca variant, unius literae commutatione, tametsi non mnltnm refert, utrum legatur, quum sit omninra fidelium una fides. Prinnim igitur hortatur, ut sanctissimae fidei, quam ab Apostolis acceperant, se ipsos superaedificent, id est, ut fidem Apostolicam pro fundamento rctineutes, caeteras suas actiones illi snperstruant, quo perfectum consurgat vitae Christianae aedificium. Quia nec fides prodest absque operibus, noe opera valent absine fide. Quamquam et ita verti potest ex Graeco: Superaedificantes vos invicem. Sic enim ilhid: lauTOug, juxta verbi regentis exigentiam, non raro accipitur, ut Eph. 4.: Donantes invicem, pro quo minus recte vertit interpres Coli 3.: Do^ nantes vohismet ipsis. Quale et illud ibidem: Commonentes vosmet ipsos, id est, vos inoicem. Superaedificant autem se invicem sanctissimae fidei, qui monitis et piis actionibus excitant sese mutuo ad retinendam fidem Apostolicam, super qua semel fundati sunt. Sensus hic probabilis est. Nam et alibi legitur hujusmodi phrasis, ut 1 Thess. 5.: Aedificate alterutrum. Porro fidem ab Apostolis traditam et acceptam vocat sanctissimam, quod in ejus doctrina nihil sit, nisi sanctum, purum et immaculatum. Quo epitheto fidem Apostolicam discernit a fide et doctrina scholae Simonianae, quae non solum absurda multa de Deo et mundo fingebat, verum etiam impura fjuaedam ac nefanda tradebat turpitudinis ac libidinum mysteria.
In Spiritu sancto orantes. Illud: In spiritu sancto, quidam praecedentibus annectunt; verum multo aptius adhaeret verbo: orantes. Orant enim in Spiritu sancto, id est, per Spiritum sanctnra, qui orantes petunt, quae petenda sunt, et quomodo petenda. Nam quid oremus, sicut oportet, nescimus, ait Panlns Rom. 8. Sed ipse Spiritus postulat pro nobis, id est, postulare nos facit. Orant autem non in Spiritu sancto, sed secundum carnem, qui petunt a Deo, quod in concupiscentiis suis insumant, Jac. 4. Unde et hac parte notari videtur schola Simonis.
1:21
21. Vosmet ipsos in dilectione Dei servate. Vosmet ipsos, iterum Graece: lauTOUC ut verti possit: vos invicem. Utraque versio sensum habet accommodum. Nam et nos ipsos, et aHi alios, in Dei dilectione servare debemus monitis, doctrinis et exemplis. Dubium tamen, utram intelligat dilectionem Dei; num eam, qua nos Deum diligimus, an qua nos diligit Deus. Sane poteat utralibet intelligi, quippe aUera ex altera necessario consequitur. Utrumque sensum includit haec expositio: Conservate vos ipsos, sive vos invicem, in amicitia et gratia Dci. 3ic et alibi interdum ambigua est apud interpretes acceptio caritatis Dei; ut Rom. 5, 5. et 8, 35. et Ex hac Scriptura et aliis similibus efficaciter ostendi, adversus hujus aevi sectarios, liberum hominis arbitrium, vix opus, ut admoneam. Est enim hoc omnibus admonitionibus, exhortationibus et correptionibus commune. Ne tamen salutare aliquid sibi liberum arbitrium arroget, quod divinitus non acceperit, ideo subjungit Apostolus:
Exspectantes misericordiam Domini nostri Jesu Christi in vitam aeternam. Spes Christiana commendatur ac praecipitur; qua nimirum vita aeterna sic exspectatur pro bonis operibus, ut tamen hoc totum, et quod vita aeterna bonis operibus letribuatur, et quod opera bona faciamus, gratiae et misericordiae Domini nostri Jesu Christi feratur acceptum. catos; illos vero salvate, de igne rapientes. Aliis autem miseremini in timore. Docet fideles hoc praecepto, qualiter erga fratres, ab impostoribus in errorem inductos, gerere se debeHut. Est autem sententia non parum diveisa ab eo, quod in Graecis legitur. Sic enim habent: Et hos quidem miseramini disceptantes; hos autem in timore salvate, ex igne rapientes. Jtaque juxta Graecos codices sententia bimembris est. juxta Latinos trimembris. Nec omnino liquet, utri sinceriores sint. Est autem in Graecis varietas. Nam quod in pluribus habetur: IXesIts^ miseramini, in nonnullis est: eXsy/SIS^ arguite vel redarguite; quemadmodum et Oecumenium legisse, quamvis textus adjunctus aliter habeat, probat ejus commentarius; ut sensus primi membri sit: Alios quidem disputando redarguite. Sunt enim, qui non, nisi manifesta ratione convicti, cedant veritati, et ab errore recedant. De quibus et Paulus Episcopo praecipit Tit. 1., eos, qui contradicunt, arguere. Non enim hoc omnium est, sed doctorum. De significatione Graeci vocabuli: Siaxptvo^svoi, diximus aliuuid supra ad versum 9., et plura Rom. 14, 1. et ultimo. Nec arbitror recte verti posse: dijudicantes, ut quidam volunt; nec ut interpres vulgatus: judicatos: nisi forte illc legit: 6taxpivo|JL£VOug, quod iu quibusdam Graecis reperit Robertus. Secundum membrum Latinae etGraecae lectionis eo tantum differt, quod in Graeca addatur: in timore, id est, per timorem; quam particulam nos Latini habemus in tertio demum membro. Sensus autem est: Alios vero, severi judicii divini incusso timore (de quo judicio legantur superiora, et quae Petrus scribit), salvos facite, tamquam ex ignis incendio rapientes. Hoc ad eos pertinet, qui, voluptatibus immersi, non acquiescunt rationi. Tales enim terrore commovendi sunt, idque commemoratione ignis aeterni peccatoribus omnibus praeparati. Qui cum ab hujusmodi timore spiritum doloris ac poenitentiae concipiunt, servari dicuntur velut ex incendio rapti, id est, ex periculo ignis aeterni. Tertium membrum Latinae lectionis videri potest adjectum occasione varietatis, quae est in Graeco, de qua dictum est. Cum enim in aliis legeretur: arguite, in aliis: miseremini, sedulus scriptor utrumque posuit, addita etiam huic membro particula: in timore, quae forte secundo membro in quibusdam Graecis codicibus deerat, quales notavit Robertus quatuor. Beda locum hunc exponens, illud: in timore, referendum putat ad omnia tria membra; quasi moneat Apostolus, ut unumquodque horum faciant non superbe, sed cum timoref ne forte et ipsi tententur f ut loquitur Paulus Gal. 3. Alii ad solum postremum referunt, hoc sensu: Caeteris gravi aliquo delicto praeoccupatis misericordiam exhibete in spiritu lenitatis, eos suscipientes cum timore sancto, ne et vobis aliquid tale contingat. Additiuncula B. P. Videtur ea clausula: in timore, per hypozeugma saltem in secundo Latinae lectionis membro esse subaudienda, ut propius respondeant Latina Graecis. Odientes eam, quae carnalis est, maculatam tunicam. Eam, quae carnalis est, Giaece: tov Ix oapxoq, eam, quae ex carne. Potestque verti hoc modo: Odientes et eam, quae a carne maculata est, tunicam. Hanc vero maculatae tunicae metaphoram alii aliter exponunt. Quidam veterem hominem interpretantur, quem jubemur exuere cum actibus suis, Col. 3. Quo pertinet illud Cant. 5.: Exspoliavi me tunica mea; quomodo induar illa? Vide Hesselium in illud 1 Tim. 6.: Ut serves praeceptum sine macula. Alii specialiter accipiunt de carnali et impura Gnosticorum conversatione, ut quam imprimis odiendam et fugiendam moneat Apostolus. Sasboldus metaphoram explicat in hunc modum: Turpitudo Gnosticorum, inquit, non solum ipsorum opera inficit, sed et ad vestes tramit, easque maculat. Quare non solum ipsi fugiendi, sed et tunica, qua sunt induti, exosa vobis, et exsecrabilis esse debet, tamquam ab eorum carne conspurcata. Ad hunc sensum invitat conjunctio: et, id est etiam, insuper; ut hoc sermonis schemate significetur, non modo cavendum esse fidelibus a vitiorum contactu, quibus Gnostici sese commaculabant; sed et fugiendum, quidquid illis esset aflSne, ex quo contagium metui posset; quomodo vitamus non sblum peste laborantes, sed et vestes eorum.
1:24
24. Ei autem, qui potens est vos con~ servare sine peccato. Conclusio est Epistolae doxologica, qua eimul ostendit, a quo vita sancta et immaculata, ad quam hacte* nus hortatus est, ejusdemque perseverantia sit expectanda; scilicet ah eo, qui potens est id totum praestare. Quo verbo potentiam et efficaciam gratiae divinae declarat. Ita Paulus Rom. ultimo: Ei aufem, qui potens est vos confirmare, etc. Conservare sine peccato, Graece: (iTiTatOTOug, a peccato immunes, donum perseverantiae significat, cum quis ita conservatur ad finem usque in bono, ut peccando Deum non deserat. Multi Graeci codices non: 'J.uac^ vos, legunt, sed: auTOUc, illos, ut referatur ad fratres ab errore revocandos. Verum illis prius optanda erat conversio a malo, quam conservatio in bono. Denique epilogi ratio postulat ut iis ipsis, ad quos scribit, hujusmodi bono a Deo comprecetur. Quare lectionem nostrorum codicum, quae etiam in quibusdam est Graecis, hic praeferendam censeo.
Et constituere ante conspectum glo~ nae suae immaculatos in exsultatione. Significatur remuneratio justorum, quando Deus electos suos statuet in conspectu gloriae suae, id est visione et participatione suae gloriae donabit ac beatificabit. Addit autem: immaculatos, Graece: ainhiiOUQ, irreprehensibiles, quia nihil coinquinatum illuc intrabit, Apoc. 21. Item addit: in exsultatione, id est, cum exsultatione, quia perpetuum gaudium et exsultatio excipiet ecs, qui in hoc mundo tristia multa passi sunt pro Christo. Beati namque, qui lugent, quoniam ipsi consolabuntur, Matth. 5.
In adventu Domini nostri Jesu Christi. Hanc partem Graeca non habent, nec Beda agnoscit. Abest quoque in vetustis aliquot Latinis. Adjecit forte quispiam ad designandum tempus, quo futurum sit id, quod praecedit.
1:25
25. Soli Deo Salvatorinostro. Graece: Soli sapienti Deo, etc. Sed videri potest huc additum: oocpoT, sapienti, ex epilogo Epistolae ad Rom. Porro Salvatoris nomen toti Trinitati convenit.
Per Jesum Christum Dominum nostrum. Haec desunt in Graecis exemplaribus, tametsi constanter in Latinis legantur. Indicant autem meritum Christi hominis. At vero, cum Trinitati ea, quae sequuntur, non competant per meritum Christi, satis probabile fit, hanc partem ab Apostolo non fuisse scriptam. Ac si quis bene perpendat, inveniet, totam hanc doxologiam adscribi Christo Domino; ut hinc habeamus apertum divinitatis ejus testimonium.
Gloria et magnificentia, imperium et potestas ante omne saeculumj et nunc, et in omnia saecula saeculorum! Amen. Subauditur: est, non: sit, ut exprimitur 1 Petr. 4. Rursus Graeca minus habent illud: ante omne saeculum, et genitivum: saeculorum. Significat Apostohis hac vocum congerie, Deo competere supremam ac sempiternam in omnes et in omnia potestatem, ipsumque eo nomine ab omnibus honorandum et glorificandum esse. Priusquam vero ad ea, quae restant, progrediamur, videtur hoc loco fides nostra liberanda, qui superius alicubi nos hic judicium nostrum exposiluros promisimus de Commentariis illis, quae sub nomine S. Thomae Aquinatis in Catholicas Apostolorum Epistolas nuper prostare coeperunt, siutne revera illius. Quod nobis non videtur. Glossam interlinealem frequenter citat iste Commentator; in Commentariis S. Thomae ad Epistolas Paulinas vix usquam id videas. Sublimitas deinde et sinceritas ac gravitas doctrinae S. Thomae hic nusquam apparet. Scribens iste Commentator in cap. 3. B. Jacobi, enumerat octo species malarum linguarum, parum docte; congerit tantum, nec omnes illae inter se differunt. In 2 Petr. 3. ibi: Nolens aliqvos perire, sed omnes etc, exponit, illud verificari de Deo, quantum in ipso est. Ex diversis locifi B. Thomae constat, eam expositionem esse a mente ipsius alienam. In 1 Joan. 3. dicit, quod soli habentes perfectam caritatem tenentur animas pro fratribus ponero. Ex quo sequitur, Episcopos et pastores eos, qui perfectam non habent caritatom, ad id non teneri; ae multo minus Episcopos carnales et saaculi pompis deditos. In secundam B. Joannis scribens, seductores interpretatur: seorsim doctores. In Praefatione totius Commentarii ait, quod virgo Deipara impetravit dimidium regni Dei, ut ipsa sit regina misericordiae, Filius rox justitiae. Gravitas doctrinae B. Thomae non fert tam ineptum et indecorum sermonem. Lorinus citat hunc Commentarium sub nomine Thomae Anglici. Additio B. P. S. Thomas 2. sec. q. 45. art. 6. ad 3. (quod opas unum est ex postremis ab eo elaboratis) vitiosam habet et exponit lectionem ejus, quod in Epistola B. Jacobi est cap. 3. in fine. In hoc tamen Commentario id recte legitur et distinguitur hoc modo: Non judicans, sine simulatione ', idque tam in textu, quam in expositione. S. Thomas vero illic, ubi diximus, legit efc tentat explicare: Judi^ caus sine simulatione. Sixtus Senensis Bibliothec. sanctae lib. 4. in Thoma Anglico sic loquitur: Hujus auctoris esse creduntur Commentaria in Genesim, in Jesaiam, in Jeremiam, in Epistolas canonicas, in Apocalypsim, et in Boetium de philosophica consolatione, adscripta Divo Thomae; cui cum honoris causa tributum esset Angelici cognomen, et magna esset inter Anglicum et Angeli^ cum vocis similitudo, paulatim effectum est, ut per incuriam et errorem Thomae Anglici scripta Thomae Angelici titulo notarentur. Claruit anno Domini 1400. Ita Sixtus. Ex quibus jam liquet, quid sequatur Lorinus, dum horum Commentariorum autorem vocat Thomam Anglicum. Non est tamen iste, cujuscumque sit, Commentarius ubique parvi faciendus, quum multa bona habeaj BT. ftPICHAEL ^ A vV COUUEG L/bRAV.S
Douay-Rheims (Challoner) · Vulgata Clementina · original Douay-Rheims (Rheims 1582), transcription by EEBO-TCP (CC0) · La Sacra Bibbia, tradotta dalla Volgata da Antonio Martini (1769-1781) (LaParola (laparola.net), Martini OSIS text, Public domain (LaParola's electronic edition marks it 'Dominio pubblico')). Public domain.